Introduction
Theme Song | Smoke and Mirrors - Poets of the Fall
When God first made Adam, he created Lilith. She was the first woman, a woman made from the same dirt as Adam. When Lilith refused to serve Adam, she was cast from the Garden of Eden and cursed. She became the first vampire. In a fit of rage, Lilith consumed all life she could and turned many humans into blood-thirsty monsters. In an effort to stop the killings, Adam and Eve created the first life in history that would banish Lilith from the earth, saving it from destruction. What they had not encountered was that the life they created would also be cursed.
Because Lilith was the first of her kind, there was the possibility that she would not be able to be killed by common weaponry. The first life made the decision to end both of their lives…permanently. The first life sealed Lilith inside of his body, forcing him to petrify. This act of sacrifice paused the vampires from further spreading their ‘disease’ as they had called it. The remaining vampires chose to hide themselves, force their bodies into an eternal slumber. With the threat of the world gone, humans began to cultivate a world of peace.
But peace only lasts for so long.
A few thousand years ago, vampires resurfaced from the world. With their return came a terrible hunger. For years they fed off of humans, remaining hidden from the eyes of the world as they tore it apart. In 1348, they were the cause of the ‘black death’ in Europe, however; in 1350, they were stopped. Humans became aware of their existence and began to form packs of hunters: people who would kill vampires to protect the humans. With their numbers dwindling down, vampires were forced to replenish their ranks, however; the only problem was that they could not create another vampire without being a pure-blood. A vampire born from Lilith herself. Most of the vampires created were only creations.
They went to their ancestors and begged to have order restored. That was when it happened. A vampire became sympathetic to the plight of the humans and in doing so, gave their life in order to create powerful weapons capable of destroying the vampire race. Because this vampire was a pure-blood, humans would have an even greater advantage over the vampires.
And for years the war ravaged the land.
It wasn’t until a truce was formed that the world settled down. In 1908, a pure-blood vampire sat with a hunter, drawing up a contract in blood. Vampires would no longer feed off of humans and humans would no longer hunt vampires. The only exception to this rule was to allow the feeding of humans on the death sentence. Vampires, satisfied with being able to still drink blood agreed. After all, plenty of humans committed crimes against each other and the sentence of death was always the price to pay. By the time 1963 arrived, humans had created a way for the vampires to feed without the need to feed on a human. It was an artificial process that was put into a single tablet. A pill of sorts that could be dissolved in a glass of water.
In order to ensure its success, the humans and vampires created a school where the humans would entrust the lives of their children co-existing with vampires. Of course, the children would not know of their vampire counterparts nor would their families. The only thing they would know was that their classes were split into two. The Day Class and the Night Class. Only a handful of students would know of the Night Classes true identities. They would be tasked with the duty to guard the school grounds to make sure the Night Class stayed separate from the Day Class. This was a peace that was forced into being, and for fifty years…peace existed.
The year is now 2013. A new school year is beginning, and students are returning to Cross Academy. Some new, some old. All is at peace and things seemed to have stayed the same. There is, however, one problem. After fifty years of feeding off of a tablet, vampires are becoming restless. Attacks in the streets about murders have people worried and frightened. Vampires are not to be known to exist, and with the recent attacks, it is becoming hard to conceal their identity. There are a group of vampires, renegades mixed with pure-bloods and regular vampires. These vampires want the world to go back to the way it was, when humans feared vampires.
They want the return of Lilith.
They have found a way to revive their mother, and in doing so ensuring the destruction of humankind. Of course saving the world isn’t as easy as it seems. With school becoming more dangerous, the Guardians are left with little choice but to form a truce with the vampires. In exchange for their blood, the vampires have agreed to ‘defend’ the day class from the rogue vampires, however; a few day class students have stumbled upon the secret world of vampires and hunters. Can the guardians and vampires form a permanent truce to defeat the threat, or will Lilith be reborn and the world destroyed?
Female Roles
Saya Takagi - Human; Truly Vampire Pure-blood - Prefect - Taken by Azazel
Amaya Takagi - Human; Truly Vampire Pure-blood - Taken by Emily3456
Ekaterina Vasileva - Human; Prefect - Taken by Ion
Male Roles
Sergei Rasputinov - Dhampir - Taken by Ion
Sacrilegious - Vampire - Pure-blood - Taken by Equilibrium
Takeru Kuran - Human; Truly Vampire Pure-blood - Taken by Equilibrium
This role-play takes elements (mainly vampires) from Vampire Knight. All and any credit goes to Matsuri Hino for creation and plot.
Vampires: Vampires are not your traditional vampires, nor are they twilight vampires. These vampires are immune to the sunlight, however; they can only stand it for so long unless they are a pure-blood. They do not burst but merely fade to ash when they die. Vampires are not vegetarians, meaning they do not feed off of animals. Animal blood is extremely toxic to vampires and should a vampire be desperate enough to drink from an animal, they will die in a matter of hours. There are two different types of vampires. Each one is categorized in a different field.
Pure-bloods: Pure-blooded vampires are vampires born to vampiric parents and do not have an ounce of human blood tarnishing their heritage. They are very rare and considered an endangered breed. Their blood is considered a delicacy and only feed off of each other, or their mates which are usually a sibling or another family member. There are exceptions to this rule such as if they find a particularly enticing blood. A pure-blood will also have certain abilities that they alone can perform, such as creating ice at will, telepathy, abilities like those. The ability passes on to their children. They alone possess the ability to turn humans into vampires. They are immortal in a sense as they do not die. They can be killed, but it requires a great deal of effort. They can tolerate sunlight indefinitely. It does not affect them like Noble and Mad Vampires.
Noble Vampires: Noble vampires are vampires that were either turned by a pure-blood or their blood was tainted with human blood somewhere down the line. Their blood is considered average and not often sought after unless by Mad vampires. They tend to feed upon their mates and occasionally snack on a human or two. Noble Vampires tend to marry within their own family to keep the human blood from growing any stronger within their bloodline and will often times try to marry into a pure-blood family. Although it is very rare that a pure-blood will take on a Noble as a potential mate. They retain a limited amount of abilities and are not quite as strong as a pure-blood's ability. They are immortal like pure-bloods, but can die a lot easier from special weapons. They can tolerate sunlight but it irritates their skin should they be exposed to it for x-amount of time.
Mad Vampires: The lowest of low: Mad vampires are vampires that were once human and were bitten by a pure-blood. Without drinking from the pure-blood that bit them, these vampires are driven insane with blood-lust and attack any and all creatures, resulting in an excruciating death should they ingest animal blood. There are not a lot of Mad Vampires in the world as they do tend to feed off of animals more so than humans and are not a threat to the Vampire/human world. They cannot tolerate sunlight...at all...and should they be exposed to it, they will combust and turn to ash. Their blood is highly toxic and will cause any vampire, pure or not, to go into a shock and die.
Prefects: Guardians are direct descendants of the first hunters and are either hunters themselves. They come from a long line of hunters and have dedicated most of their lives in protecting their legacy. They are also the guardians at the Cross Academy, keeping Vampires in check and the Day Class from discovering the secrets of the Night Class.
- Code: Select all
[center][img]Fontmeme.com <-- Use that to create your characters name[/img][/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[center][img]*insert%20image%20here*[/img][/center]
[size=150] [i]”Insert Quote Here.”[/i][/size]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[i][b]Nickname:[/i][/b] [Does your character have a nickname?]
[i][b]Age:[/i][/b] [17-18][Vampires can be any age but must appear 17-18 years old]
[i][b]Gender:[/i][/b] [Male or Female]
[i][b]Race:[/i][/b] [Human or Vampire]
[i][b]Role:[/i][/b] [Part of the Night Class or Guardian?][If Vampire, pureblood or regular?]
[i][b]Hair Color:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Eye Color:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Skin Tone:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Height:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Weight:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Physical Description:[/i][/b] [Full Description here]
[i][b]Potential Interest:[/i][/b] [Who is your character interested in? Optional]
[i][b]Skills and Abilities:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Other:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Personality:[/i][/b]
[i][b]History:[/i][/b][/font]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
Threads
Revelation
Always and always, the truth covered by the darkness of lies will be revealed. This secret meant as an endearment is now a chain. Whether it is for the better or not, only you can judge.
Solar Panacea
Under the sun, the coming tide of the sea, the sparkling blue sky, and the silence of an island, what will it to do for me? Will it mend? Will it break? Will it create? This panacea you have given me, will it save me? or not?
Fates
They say that we decide our own fate but what if we had decided on it a long time ago? We just forgot it along the way.
Masquerade Dance
Under the pristine moon, I wonder what mask you will wear. Would it be your true reflection? or Would it be your desired illusion?
The Eve Of Hearts
Within the halls of Cross Academy, hearts will be crushed, tainted, restored, saved, broken, or mend. However, this is only if they do have hearts to spare.
The Story
"Don't tell people how to do things. Tell them what to do and let them surprise you with their results."
Saya stared down at the pink flyer held in her hands. A frown had marred her face as the letters popped up at her in bright, flourescent colors. She could literally feel the shine burning her eyes as she continued to stare at the paper, the glitter falling from the glued on letters and sticking to her skin. She didn't like glitter, or things that were hard to get off in general, and tossed the paper into a nearby trash can. She had forgotten the month; it was February. The one month that the Day Class students were allowed to give chocolates to the ones they desired. She let out a sigh, watching as the breeze blew the trees and tossled her hair.
She tucked a piece behind her ear as she surveyed the area. Classes would be ending soon for the Day Class students and the Night Class would be exiting their dorms around the same time. Why did Valentines Day have to be so close? Last year, one of the girls from the Day Class had managed to trip and fall, scraping her legs fairly bad and caused a few of the Night Class students to assist her. Saya hadn't been too happy about that when one of the Night Class students tried to bite the poor girl. She glanced back at the doors to Cross Academy. A smile forced its way onto her lips as she watched the sunlight dance across the building. Although Valentines Day was a dreaded holiday for her, she knew that her sister, Amaya, would love it. With that thought in mind, Saya began her rounds for the day.
It wasn't long before the bell echoed through the silence, cutting through it like a hot knife would butter. She smiled as her job was just about to begin. Watching with a content smile, Saya stared at the Day Class students as they began to pour out of their classrooms, chatting animatedly to each other about their homework or other frivolous things. She waved to a few of them, earning a wave in return while others simply shuddered in 'Prefect Takagi's' presence. She chuckled lightly at the nickname the students had given her. She wasn't exactly the nicest prefect, but there was reason behind that. If she were not strict with the students, most of them would have ended up a vampire themself or worse...dead. She shook the thought from her head and pressed forward, ignoring the comments she could vaguely pick up.
"Yeah, I heard prefect Takagi..."
"No way really? But prefect Takagi..."
She could hear the snipits of conversation, and they all seemed to be about her. Whether she would be there to help them or fend off some unwanted attention, the topics would never be the same. She found herself smiling a bit as it was a bit annoying. Maybe I should actually attempt to make chocolates for everyone this time. After all, it is my last year...I should leave on a good note, Saya thought as she walked along. She wasn't exactly a sentimental person, but she didn't do anything last year...or the year before. Although that didn't stop some of the Day Class students to give her chocolates even though she tried her best to kindly reject them.
There were whispers about her and Toru though as the Night Class male had given her a box that she happily took. They didn't seem to understand that Toru was just a friend of hers, nothing more. She had to smile at the thought though because Toru had always been there for her in a way. He helped her with her rounds when Ekaterina was not around and it was something she was grateful for. Not only did it provide a sense of relief, but most of the vampires wouldn't dare speak back to the pure-blood. He was one of the oldest, next to Sacrilegious of course. They respected him in a sense. She shivered as a cold breeze shifted through the wind, carrying subtle whispers and promises of an interesting day as the twilight horizon signaled the end of the Day Class. The Night Class would be making it's way to the building now, just as the Day students were returning to their dormitories.
I decided, I will make those chocolates this year. Hm, I wonder what kind of chocolates Innes likes? I can always ask Ekaterina about her favorites along with Amaya. I wonder what type Takeru...no, no he probably won't be here tomorrow. Maybe I'll find a way to make blood flavored ones for Toru and Sacred, she thought as she chuckled lightly at the last thought. She was so engrossed with her thoughts that she failed to see someone up in front, and found her body colliding with said person. With an 'Omph,' Saya found herself jolted out of her skin as she regained her composure. Had it been anyone else, they would have fallen on their bottoms and probably scraped something. She straightened out her uniform before dusting off the imaginary dust. She took in a soft breath before speaking to the person whom she had bumped into.
"Sorry, I wasn't paying attention," she apologized as she turned to look at the person she ran into.
|“People generally see what they look for, and hear what they listen for, but never what they need to.”|
"It is time, my Lord Sacrilegious." Slowly, brilliant gems of mauve revealed itself from behind closed eyelids. Then with a lazy turn of the head, he looked at the one who spoke. There standing beside him with such a humble bow, gentle sapphire-blue eyes and a sparkling smile was none other than his self-proclaimed babysitter, Moirae. The silver-haired girl donned an auspicious french maid uniform. He had no idea why she wears such a thing but, if it pleases her then let her do so. "I'm to be a student again... how dull..." It was spoken with a lazy and drawn-out manner emphasizing on the word dull part. He was not particularly despondent of his life as a normal student. However, there was nothing normal about him or those who surround him in every sense. Well, there is occasional trouble here and then which is seemed to be enough to reign the notoriously eccentric Pure Blood within Cross Academy.
"But there are certain matters to be of interest." With that statement, Moirae handed him a piece of pink paper which was truly eye-catching in every sense. Taking it, he raised an eyebrow as he read the shimmering content with his trademark smile. "Valentine's Day, I will be receiving a lot of chocolates, won't I?" The question at the end was marred with confidence in tandem with a sarcastic tone. She released a small sigh at this and reminded the Pure Blood who was prone to cause bits of trouble at his mere whim. "Please don't cause trouble for the Prefects, Master. Lord Takeru won't be pleased when he returns from his leave of absence." Hearing the name Takeru, he pouted much like a child would which made Moirae smile warmly.
The relationship between Sacred and Takeru had been the topic of many rumors within the school grounds and even outside. After all, the eccentric Pure Blood who rarely regards anyone listens intently to Takeru. In her opinion, she could describe the two much like siblings. Her master being the younger one and Takeru being the older one. Although if it is relation to reality, the ages would be definitely switched. Well, for now, she often uses Takeru's mysterious affinity to her Master when she alone, could not prevent the Pure Blood who is willing to create entertainment at his own benefit even if it would be much of a hassle to everyone else.
Without another word being said, Sacrilegious stood from his seat as the sound of soft bells echoed within the room. The source was the adornment hanging eloquently at the lobe of his right ear. A peculiar bell earring that creates the tingling sound every time the Pure Blood would move. Anyway, he reached for some strawberry-cream flavored lollipop from his sweets jar. Taking one, he unwrapped the foil and placed it inside his mouth as its sweetness melted inside. As he did so, he approached a nearby window and looked outside. The Day Class students were already clamoring around the gates of the Moon Dormitory. It is said that women become vicious when the Day of Hearts approaches. He did remember someone telling him that love is truly a battlefield. Seeing this, it was nothing but the truth. It made him wonder how the prefects would handle such a hysteria especially when the Night Class do come out of the gates.
"Oh yes, I should be receiving some chocolates from her too." Moirae understood who her Master was pertaining to and nodded in agreement. "Lady Ageha would certainly send some along with Lord Takeru's. Adding to that, she is your fiancée." The Shirabuki Princess who reminded of a certain person from long ago. Their engagement was decided by the Council of Vampires wherein the Highest Ranking Nobles gain the title of Senator and became the ruling body of the Vampire Society. This was the chosen government after the dwindling of Pure Bloods and the treaty was put into motion. In any case, the Pure Blood princess was a delight to his eyes but still, that was only for a moment. He looked over his shoulder to gaze at Moirae. "Hmm, would you give me some too?" She gave him a shining smile as if their were sparkles around her. "No. You would not eat them anyway."
This statement made Sacrilegious smiled ever so diabolically. It is true that he collects the chocolates given to him. However, he never eats any of them. Most of the time, he just burns them all or let Moirae eat some if she had a certain liking to the sweets given to him. This is quite odd when he has a penchant for sweet things. The reason for this is still but a mystery even those who had attained a seemingly close relationship to him. "I prefer another form of a sweet." As he said that, he removed the lollipop from his mouth and showed it to Moirae with a childish pride. "I have a feeling that the Valentine Ball would be very interesting." Upon hearing this, Moirae narrowed her eyes and proceeded to remind her Master. "Master be reminded, you are the leader of the Night Class please be more responsible." Sacred shrugged at this and smiled ever so mysteriously.
The Pure Blood approached Moirae and placed his lips over the girl's neck and slowly rising to her ear. "I am responsible, didn't you know?" He whispered so delicately to her much like of a lovers. Then, he pulled away and left in her hand a the stick of the eaten lollipop. He then exited his chambers without another word leaving the girl alone. Moirae looked at the stick in her hand and released a long sigh. "That is why I want you to share it, Master..." This was her soft mutterings that never reached her Master's ears even now. As for Sacred, he was already walking along the hallways with his usual attire. Unlike the other vampires who wore their school uniform in such an impeccable manner as if to show their superiority to their human counterparts.
The Pure Blood wore the inner white shirt in a haphazardly manner as some of the buttons were mismatched and also leaving some of the upper buttons opened. He also wore the prescribed coat without bothering closing it and then wore a loose sweater jacket that hanged precariously over his arms. On his feet were a pair of wooden getas as they were more comfortable than those tacky black shoes in his opinion. His hair was in its perpetual state of feathery disarray. At the very least, he had managed to wear the school pants plainly. Over all, Sacrilegious' appearance was of pure oddity and no one had ever reprimanded him. There was the Headmaster, Takeru and then the Prefects, but they all gave up in the end. As for the vampires, they could not say anything against his personal sense of fashion. As he descended the stairs, the vampires humbly bowed their heads in respect and he was already used to such display. He simply continued on as the doors of the Night Class Dormitory were now officially opened.
The deafening squealing of the adoring humans were quite the repetitive routine. During his first time, he was rather fascinated about it. Long ago, they were squealing not for adoration but of pure fear. At some point, he had been tempted to reveal his identity as a vampire to see how broken or disgustingly attached they will be to him. However, the warning glares of the prefects and the occasion reprimands from Takeru took the fun all away. As usual, he lead the flock of vampires as he stood at the front. Others that had been deemed worthy enough to share recognition followed closely behind him and then so on.
"Sacred! Sacred! Sacred!"
"Please, look this way Sacred!"
"I have to give him my chocolates!"
Hearing his name, Sacred would looked at the people who did as if it was a prayer and would smile at them in a mischievous way. When he would do, some of the human girls would faint which was humorous to see. Others would be screaming even louder causing more trouble for the prefects. If this was intended no one knows for sure. Still, it seemed that he has a playful manner to him once in a while. Then, something collided with him. Actually, it was more of a someone. It would take a very strong force to topple him down. However, the one who collided with him was also a source of his entertainment in this school. It was none other than the so-called Prefect Takagi. He lightly reached out his hand to her cheek and tucked a loose hair strand behind her ear. An amused smile could be seen adorning his lips and those brilliant mauve eyes of his never failed to lure and yet hide his intentions whatever it could be. "No apologies, needed. But do be careful more. Prefect. I wouldn't want you to be injured when your're doing your work splendidly."
"But there are certain matters to be of interest." With that statement, Moirae handed him a piece of pink paper which was truly eye-catching in every sense. Taking it, he raised an eyebrow as he read the shimmering content with his trademark smile. "Valentine's Day, I will be receiving a lot of chocolates, won't I?" The question at the end was marred with confidence in tandem with a sarcastic tone. She released a small sigh at this and reminded the Pure Blood who was prone to cause bits of trouble at his mere whim. "Please don't cause trouble for the Prefects, Master. Lord Takeru won't be pleased when he returns from his leave of absence." Hearing the name Takeru, he pouted much like a child would which made Moirae smile warmly.
The relationship between Sacred and Takeru had been the topic of many rumors within the school grounds and even outside. After all, the eccentric Pure Blood who rarely regards anyone listens intently to Takeru. In her opinion, she could describe the two much like siblings. Her master being the younger one and Takeru being the older one. Although if it is relation to reality, the ages would be definitely switched. Well, for now, she often uses Takeru's mysterious affinity to her Master when she alone, could not prevent the Pure Blood who is willing to create entertainment at his own benefit even if it would be much of a hassle to everyone else.
Without another word being said, Sacrilegious stood from his seat as the sound of soft bells echoed within the room. The source was the adornment hanging eloquently at the lobe of his right ear. A peculiar bell earring that creates the tingling sound every time the Pure Blood would move. Anyway, he reached for some strawberry-cream flavored lollipop from his sweets jar. Taking one, he unwrapped the foil and placed it inside his mouth as its sweetness melted inside. As he did so, he approached a nearby window and looked outside. The Day Class students were already clamoring around the gates of the Moon Dormitory. It is said that women become vicious when the Day of Hearts approaches. He did remember someone telling him that love is truly a battlefield. Seeing this, it was nothing but the truth. It made him wonder how the prefects would handle such a hysteria especially when the Night Class do come out of the gates.
"Oh yes, I should be receiving some chocolates from her too." Moirae understood who her Master was pertaining to and nodded in agreement. "Lady Ageha would certainly send some along with Lord Takeru's. Adding to that, she is your fiancée." The Shirabuki Princess who reminded of a certain person from long ago. Their engagement was decided by the Council of Vampires wherein the Highest Ranking Nobles gain the title of Senator and became the ruling body of the Vampire Society. This was the chosen government after the dwindling of Pure Bloods and the treaty was put into motion. In any case, the Pure Blood princess was a delight to his eyes but still, that was only for a moment. He looked over his shoulder to gaze at Moirae. "Hmm, would you give me some too?" She gave him a shining smile as if their were sparkles around her. "No. You would not eat them anyway."
This statement made Sacrilegious smiled ever so diabolically. It is true that he collects the chocolates given to him. However, he never eats any of them. Most of the time, he just burns them all or let Moirae eat some if she had a certain liking to the sweets given to him. This is quite odd when he has a penchant for sweet things. The reason for this is still but a mystery even those who had attained a seemingly close relationship to him. "I prefer another form of a sweet." As he said that, he removed the lollipop from his mouth and showed it to Moirae with a childish pride. "I have a feeling that the Valentine Ball would be very interesting." Upon hearing this, Moirae narrowed her eyes and proceeded to remind her Master. "Master be reminded, you are the leader of the Night Class please be more responsible." Sacred shrugged at this and smiled ever so mysteriously.
The Pure Blood approached Moirae and placed his lips over the girl's neck and slowly rising to her ear. "I am responsible, didn't you know?" He whispered so delicately to her much like of a lovers. Then, he pulled away and left in her hand a the stick of the eaten lollipop. He then exited his chambers without another word leaving the girl alone. Moirae looked at the stick in her hand and released a long sigh. "That is why I want you to share it, Master..." This was her soft mutterings that never reached her Master's ears even now. As for Sacred, he was already walking along the hallways with his usual attire. Unlike the other vampires who wore their school uniform in such an impeccable manner as if to show their superiority to their human counterparts.
The Pure Blood wore the inner white shirt in a haphazardly manner as some of the buttons were mismatched and also leaving some of the upper buttons opened. He also wore the prescribed coat without bothering closing it and then wore a loose sweater jacket that hanged precariously over his arms. On his feet were a pair of wooden getas as they were more comfortable than those tacky black shoes in his opinion. His hair was in its perpetual state of feathery disarray. At the very least, he had managed to wear the school pants plainly. Over all, Sacrilegious' appearance was of pure oddity and no one had ever reprimanded him. There was the Headmaster, Takeru and then the Prefects, but they all gave up in the end. As for the vampires, they could not say anything against his personal sense of fashion. As he descended the stairs, the vampires humbly bowed their heads in respect and he was already used to such display. He simply continued on as the doors of the Night Class Dormitory were now officially opened.
The deafening squealing of the adoring humans were quite the repetitive routine. During his first time, he was rather fascinated about it. Long ago, they were squealing not for adoration but of pure fear. At some point, he had been tempted to reveal his identity as a vampire to see how broken or disgustingly attached they will be to him. However, the warning glares of the prefects and the occasion reprimands from Takeru took the fun all away. As usual, he lead the flock of vampires as he stood at the front. Others that had been deemed worthy enough to share recognition followed closely behind him and then so on.
"Sacred! Sacred! Sacred!"
"Please, look this way Sacred!"
"I have to give him my chocolates!"
Hearing his name, Sacred would looked at the people who did as if it was a prayer and would smile at them in a mischievous way. When he would do, some of the human girls would faint which was humorous to see. Others would be screaming even louder causing more trouble for the prefects. If this was intended no one knows for sure. Still, it seemed that he has a playful manner to him once in a while. Then, something collided with him. Actually, it was more of a someone. It would take a very strong force to topple him down. However, the one who collided with him was also a source of his entertainment in this school. It was none other than the so-called Prefect Takagi. He lightly reached out his hand to her cheek and tucked a loose hair strand behind her ear. An amused smile could be seen adorning his lips and those brilliant mauve eyes of his never failed to lure and yet hide his intentions whatever it could be. "No apologies, needed. But do be careful more. Prefect. I wouldn't want you to be injured when your're doing your work splendidly."
"The hardest thing to do is to believe in people. We're all so inclined to distrust; only the strongest heart can brace itself against the possibility of being let down and make that leap of faith anyway."
She’d never really known what Valentine’s Day was before she came to this school. In fact, she still tended to lose track of what day it was in the year, and had been reminded this time only by a piece of paper shoved into her hand the other day, though of course this in itself was useless to her. If she took the time, she could probably differentiate the raised ink-lines on the flyer, but instead she’d shown it to her brother during their daily video call (something that wasn’t all that helpful for her but seemed to put him at ease).
His ever-so-helpful reply had been to chuckle and tell her that she’d better carry her cane the next day, to ‘beat off the boys with a stick when they ask for chocolate.’
That had been a bit hurtful, actually. She didn’t make a point of telling anyone this, but Ekaterina had never been the focus of much attention from anyone, let alone males. On most days, this didn’t bother her: she had her family and her friends and school and her duties as a prefect, to say nothing of her music. That was certainly enough to keep one person busy, and so she rarely ever even thought about the distinct absence of anything from her days. Recently, though, she’d been rather poignantly reminded of what was missing when her brother introduced her to his girlfriend, Elise. She was a perfectly lovely person, so far as Ekaterina could tell, with a light French accent and a smile in her voice, and it was obvious in the way they spoke around each other that the cared very much for one another.
It was funny, that she’d never had cause to think about such things herself until Dmitri had.
At any rate, she’d repeated her tradition from last year, laboring slowly and all by herself in a kitchen to make truffles with raspberry filling for her friends, and that was more or less going to be it. These, she had wrapped, placed in little cellophane bags, and tied bows at the top, cajoling Dmitri into identifying the color so she could get them right: green for Saya and yellow for Amaya. Of course, she neglected to tell him that there was another set on her shelf waiting for the next time she saw him, so he’d pouted a bit about that. She found it amusing, that he was so different around her from the way he was with others. The silent, stoic, efficient hunter became essentially an oversized child in her company. It was nice to matter so much to someone that they were capable of being their real self around you. How could she even think of being lonely when she had two wonderful friends and the best brother in the world? Ivan, too.
Right now, though, this was the last thing on her mind, as she was busy just trying to keep the peace. As she’d discovered last year, valentine’s day was a particularly chaotic event for the passing period between the day class and the night class. People were constantly clamoring to get at one or another of the ‘celebrities’ in each class, none moreso than Sacreligious or President Kuran. It was funny; she didn’t know Sacred very well, but she was distinctly unsure he even liked chocolate. Well, she supposed that what other people did was none of her business, anyway. The important thing was to keep such interactions from getting out-of-hand.
The noise was rather overwhelming, with shrill female voices (she knew none of those girls sounded like that normally, so why shriek now?) calling out for this or that male, and occasionally the muffled rustlings of jostling for room getting a little out of hand. Ekaterina wove through the crowd as well as she was able. She had brought the white cane, though for the aid of getting around rather than what Dmitri had suggested. The other option was to bring Mischa, and she couldn’t bring herself to subject her dog to this.
Unfortunately, a throng of some kind was forming about her anyway, apparently excited by the appearance of someone or other—she couldn’t really make out who through the incoherent yelling. Quite suddenly, Ekaterina found herself pressed in from all sides, and swallowed thickly. They were just people, it wasn’t really an enclosed space, she’d be fine. Her own insistence was firm in her mind, and she took a steadying breath. “Excuse me,” she tried, voice firm despite the building anxiety of claustrophobia. Though her volume should have been adequate, she was ignored. “Excuse me,” this time she pushed, only gently, against the person in front of her.
Whether intentionally or as a matter of reflex, she couldn’t tell, but the girl threw an elbow back, and with no way to see it coming, Ekaterina was caught in the stomach, staggering backwards into someone else, who said something rude and shoved her, which resulted in a chain of much the same, which was incredibly unpleasant. Still, manhandled though she felt, the discontent crowd did eventually manage to deposit her off to one side of it, and though she attempted to steady herself with her cane, she turned a foot on the grass and fell over anyway, landing in a less-than-dignified heap, back to the ground.
Sighing softly, Ekaterina fumbled around for her cane, relieved when it came quickly to her fingers. Grasping it, she sat up and braced it against the ground to stand. Sometimes, she wished she was more like Saya, with one of those presences that meant people didn’t ignore you. Still, she couldn’t exactly hold the incident against anybody. Her disability wasn’t always obvious at first glance, especially not if they were distracted, and she’d rather be treated with the same rudeness a person would show anyone else than coddled because of her eyes.
Leveraging herself to her feet with surprising grace, she tried dusting off her uniform as best she could, brushing loose grass from it and inwardly despairing a bit when she felt a few streaks of mud here and there. Unbeknownst to herself, she also had a stripe of the stuff now adorning her face, slashing from the bridge of her nose across her cheek, the result of brushing a bit of hair aside with a sullied finger.
His ever-so-helpful reply had been to chuckle and tell her that she’d better carry her cane the next day, to ‘beat off the boys with a stick when they ask for chocolate.’
That had been a bit hurtful, actually. She didn’t make a point of telling anyone this, but Ekaterina had never been the focus of much attention from anyone, let alone males. On most days, this didn’t bother her: she had her family and her friends and school and her duties as a prefect, to say nothing of her music. That was certainly enough to keep one person busy, and so she rarely ever even thought about the distinct absence of anything from her days. Recently, though, she’d been rather poignantly reminded of what was missing when her brother introduced her to his girlfriend, Elise. She was a perfectly lovely person, so far as Ekaterina could tell, with a light French accent and a smile in her voice, and it was obvious in the way they spoke around each other that the cared very much for one another.
It was funny, that she’d never had cause to think about such things herself until Dmitri had.
At any rate, she’d repeated her tradition from last year, laboring slowly and all by herself in a kitchen to make truffles with raspberry filling for her friends, and that was more or less going to be it. These, she had wrapped, placed in little cellophane bags, and tied bows at the top, cajoling Dmitri into identifying the color so she could get them right: green for Saya and yellow for Amaya. Of course, she neglected to tell him that there was another set on her shelf waiting for the next time she saw him, so he’d pouted a bit about that. She found it amusing, that he was so different around her from the way he was with others. The silent, stoic, efficient hunter became essentially an oversized child in her company. It was nice to matter so much to someone that they were capable of being their real self around you. How could she even think of being lonely when she had two wonderful friends and the best brother in the world? Ivan, too.
Right now, though, this was the last thing on her mind, as she was busy just trying to keep the peace. As she’d discovered last year, valentine’s day was a particularly chaotic event for the passing period between the day class and the night class. People were constantly clamoring to get at one or another of the ‘celebrities’ in each class, none moreso than Sacreligious or President Kuran. It was funny; she didn’t know Sacred very well, but she was distinctly unsure he even liked chocolate. Well, she supposed that what other people did was none of her business, anyway. The important thing was to keep such interactions from getting out-of-hand.
The noise was rather overwhelming, with shrill female voices (she knew none of those girls sounded like that normally, so why shriek now?) calling out for this or that male, and occasionally the muffled rustlings of jostling for room getting a little out of hand. Ekaterina wove through the crowd as well as she was able. She had brought the white cane, though for the aid of getting around rather than what Dmitri had suggested. The other option was to bring Mischa, and she couldn’t bring herself to subject her dog to this.
Unfortunately, a throng of some kind was forming about her anyway, apparently excited by the appearance of someone or other—she couldn’t really make out who through the incoherent yelling. Quite suddenly, Ekaterina found herself pressed in from all sides, and swallowed thickly. They were just people, it wasn’t really an enclosed space, she’d be fine. Her own insistence was firm in her mind, and she took a steadying breath. “Excuse me,” she tried, voice firm despite the building anxiety of claustrophobia. Though her volume should have been adequate, she was ignored. “Excuse me,” this time she pushed, only gently, against the person in front of her.
Whether intentionally or as a matter of reflex, she couldn’t tell, but the girl threw an elbow back, and with no way to see it coming, Ekaterina was caught in the stomach, staggering backwards into someone else, who said something rude and shoved her, which resulted in a chain of much the same, which was incredibly unpleasant. Still, manhandled though she felt, the discontent crowd did eventually manage to deposit her off to one side of it, and though she attempted to steady herself with her cane, she turned a foot on the grass and fell over anyway, landing in a less-than-dignified heap, back to the ground.
Sighing softly, Ekaterina fumbled around for her cane, relieved when it came quickly to her fingers. Grasping it, she sat up and braced it against the ground to stand. Sometimes, she wished she was more like Saya, with one of those presences that meant people didn’t ignore you. Still, she couldn’t exactly hold the incident against anybody. Her disability wasn’t always obvious at first glance, especially not if they were distracted, and she’d rather be treated with the same rudeness a person would show anyone else than coddled because of her eyes.
Leveraging herself to her feet with surprising grace, she tried dusting off her uniform as best she could, brushing loose grass from it and inwardly despairing a bit when she felt a few streaks of mud here and there. Unbeknownst to herself, she also had a stripe of the stuff now adorning her face, slashing from the bridge of her nose across her cheek, the result of brushing a bit of hair aside with a sullied finger.
|In the deepest part of my consciousness, I yearned for something. Perhaps, it was someone. It is why I am living on.|
It seemed everything had been finished ahead of schedule. This was a big relief for the illustrious Kuran Prince who leaned at his seat with a worn out expression as his eyes were closed to the world. Debating with old vampires who would not bend from their ancient perceptions was really tiresome. No wonder Sacred would always deny any audience with them. Perhaps, he should do the same. Then, the consequences of his actions flooded his mind. On second thought, it would not be worth the trouble. He already had a lot of them. Thinking about the issues that were discussed at the Council, it did cause an alarm. The activities of those vampires that oppose the treaty were increasing. He knew for a fact there would always be those who prefer dominance than co-existence. However, those individuals had entered a term of silence. As it appears now, it was just a mere calm before the storm. But in his own understanding, those people probably found an important part to make them active again. A large piece to achieve their goal, he believed it to be the Return of Lilith.
He could still remember the reaction of the Council about the mere mention of the Mother of Vampires. It had made the entire hall go from brimming pride and intolerance into intense fear and tense cold within seconds. All he knew about Lilith were from the texts and stories of others. He did hear some snippets from Sacrilegious, like the woman was frivolous as if the Pure blood knew the Legendary Blood Goddess. However, he did not prod on that topic anymore. Since, Sacred made it a case to change the discussion matter. Thus, it means the Pure blood did not want to speak of her anymore. In any case, he is still curious about why some of the vampires desire her return not only for power but to rule. No one has yet to give him a specific answer to that. For now, he suggested to increase the security force and to coordinate with the hunters about the radical activities of this rebellious covenant.
What he means exactly by these activities, the rising incidence of murder victims mostly humans. It would not be an issue for the council if the victims did not have puncture wounds on their corpses and the lack of blood. There was also the increase of mad vampires as if someone is scouting them. His suggestion was condescended as most of the Senators still cling to their aristocratic pride that has no room for the change in this world. They deemed it that the hunters need not be involved with the affairs of vampires as they were capable of handling it. He retorted that these hunters exist to protect the humans not vampires. When the vampires involve humans, the hunters would act inevitably. He was simply advising a proper protocol to avoid the boundaries of authority. Adding to that, he also noted what could they really do when they are face to face against a Pure blood. This was enough to silence most of them.
"Lord Kuran, we have arrived."
The voice of his driver was enough to stop him recalling the events at the Council Meeting. Opening his eyes that revealed steel black and crimson red, gazed at the window beside him. Cross Academy was nestled by the skies of purple and orange caused by the setting sun. Such a beautiful picture to paint, he could feel his fingers twitched to draw the scene. Alas, he has no pen or paper at hand. Anyway, it seemed he had returned around the time in which the Night Class will start their session. Hopefully, there were no incidents that would welcome him. After all, he did intend to gain a semblance of peace before dealing with his duties as Student Council President. He had yet to inform the Headmaster that he would be returning earlier than expected. Actually, he was due to come back next week as there were also matters to be arranged within the Kuran Household. Fortunately, everything went smoothly easing his return to the school.
His car door opened as he stepped out and stretched his limbs. The travel time was quite long. It seemed he would need to limber further. He might do some work-out later on. He gave a small smile to his driver who gave a humble bow as a gesture of 'you're welcome.' After doing so, he went ahead by climbing the stairs. He still donned a simple white shirt with the upper buttons opened partnered with black pants and some matching shoes. His formal jacket was thrown over his shoulder as he walked in a relaxed stride. Actually, he looked like a model doing so even if he didn't mean to. In the distance, he could hear screaming which was normal when the Night Class comes out of their bat caves so to speak. However, the shouts of the female populace were much louder than before. He wonder why is that. It was then a pink paper blown by the wind slapped him on the face.
Removing the paper, he spewed some of the glitter that managed to enter his mouth and also wiped his face clear of the shimmering substance. He then read the paper as he mentally smacked himself for forgetting the day tomorrow. It was the most frightening day of his life, Valentines' Day. The girls resembled themselves like vultures waiting for the kill. Remembering it, gives him goosebumps. Although, he has a responsibility to ensure that the Valentine Ball would go without a hitch. Before his leave of absence, he had assure his fellow Student Council Members that all preparations were complete. So, for today it was just final checking and all. Anyway, he should able to slip away into the main building to inform the Headmaster he has arrived before retreating to his dormitory. However, he had a bad feeling knowing that a certain Pure Blood must be enjoying such hysteria. He then recalled the prefects and released a sigh.
"Better check it out."
With heavy footsteps, he went towards the source of such a loud noise. Arriving there, the madness was more worse than he imagined. He could also see that Sacred was enjoying it. This is what he worries as the eccentric Pure blood does not mind adding oil to the fire. With the crowd whose focus was on the Night Class, he had managed to get by without any form of obstacles much like a throng of girls. It was then he noticed someone being shoved without much regard due to their obsession that had been intensified by the coming event tomorrow. He made way towards the fallen person and identified it to be a girl who was also part of the prefects. He believed her name was Ekaterina Vasileva, the Russian Girl. The Headmaster gave him a list of prefects as he would need them on occasions especially with the Night Class involvement. However, he never met them all that much due to his busy schedule.
"Are you alright?" He inquired towards the girl as he noticed a strip of dirt across her face. This made him sigh in disappointment due to the chaotic environment. "You still have some here." His fingers reached to her face as he wiped the grime with much gentleness he could muster to make it not uncomfortable. "There all gone." He said with a smile before looking at the deafening crowd. "Being a prefect is a tough job, isn't it? But, you'll do just fine." He added with a light tone and warmth. "Now, it's my turn." He approached the crowd. At first, no one noticed him and thought he was just another one of the people pushing through to get close to the Night Class. But upon looking at his profile, gasps and disbelief became a trend among the crowd. They had the idea that they would not be able to see the President until next week. It did made a lot of girl cry at that fact especially when Valentines' is fast approaching.
"President Kuran!"
This was enough to alert the student body who now looked at him in amazement and surprise. As for him, he looked at them with disappointment. "Valentine's Day is not until tomorrow. You know the rules. I understand your excitement and passion. But if it would hurt people and disturb others." His eyes lingered on Sacrilegious who met his gaze and shrugged knowing that his fun would be impeded. "I might have no choice but to cancel it." After stating that, multiple groans and protests circled the crowd. Takeru smiled at this brightly as if it was not a big deal to begin with. "So, you'll behave and don't cause much trouble to the Night Class and prefects, right?" The students lowered their heads and solemnly nod as they all answered at the same time which was an enthusiastic yes. He nodded happily and then looked at the prefects particularly Saya. "Good job. I'll leave the rest to you guys. I still have to greet the Headmaster." He then turned his back at them as he waved his hand simultaneously before vanishing from their line of sight. In any case, the crowd was now calm and some even began to disperse. Now, there is no wonder why he is indeed the Student Council President.
He could still remember the reaction of the Council about the mere mention of the Mother of Vampires. It had made the entire hall go from brimming pride and intolerance into intense fear and tense cold within seconds. All he knew about Lilith were from the texts and stories of others. He did hear some snippets from Sacrilegious, like the woman was frivolous as if the Pure blood knew the Legendary Blood Goddess. However, he did not prod on that topic anymore. Since, Sacred made it a case to change the discussion matter. Thus, it means the Pure blood did not want to speak of her anymore. In any case, he is still curious about why some of the vampires desire her return not only for power but to rule. No one has yet to give him a specific answer to that. For now, he suggested to increase the security force and to coordinate with the hunters about the radical activities of this rebellious covenant.
What he means exactly by these activities, the rising incidence of murder victims mostly humans. It would not be an issue for the council if the victims did not have puncture wounds on their corpses and the lack of blood. There was also the increase of mad vampires as if someone is scouting them. His suggestion was condescended as most of the Senators still cling to their aristocratic pride that has no room for the change in this world. They deemed it that the hunters need not be involved with the affairs of vampires as they were capable of handling it. He retorted that these hunters exist to protect the humans not vampires. When the vampires involve humans, the hunters would act inevitably. He was simply advising a proper protocol to avoid the boundaries of authority. Adding to that, he also noted what could they really do when they are face to face against a Pure blood. This was enough to silence most of them.
"Lord Kuran, we have arrived."
The voice of his driver was enough to stop him recalling the events at the Council Meeting. Opening his eyes that revealed steel black and crimson red, gazed at the window beside him. Cross Academy was nestled by the skies of purple and orange caused by the setting sun. Such a beautiful picture to paint, he could feel his fingers twitched to draw the scene. Alas, he has no pen or paper at hand. Anyway, it seemed he had returned around the time in which the Night Class will start their session. Hopefully, there were no incidents that would welcome him. After all, he did intend to gain a semblance of peace before dealing with his duties as Student Council President. He had yet to inform the Headmaster that he would be returning earlier than expected. Actually, he was due to come back next week as there were also matters to be arranged within the Kuran Household. Fortunately, everything went smoothly easing his return to the school.
His car door opened as he stepped out and stretched his limbs. The travel time was quite long. It seemed he would need to limber further. He might do some work-out later on. He gave a small smile to his driver who gave a humble bow as a gesture of 'you're welcome.' After doing so, he went ahead by climbing the stairs. He still donned a simple white shirt with the upper buttons opened partnered with black pants and some matching shoes. His formal jacket was thrown over his shoulder as he walked in a relaxed stride. Actually, he looked like a model doing so even if he didn't mean to. In the distance, he could hear screaming which was normal when the Night Class comes out of their bat caves so to speak. However, the shouts of the female populace were much louder than before. He wonder why is that. It was then a pink paper blown by the wind slapped him on the face.
Removing the paper, he spewed some of the glitter that managed to enter his mouth and also wiped his face clear of the shimmering substance. He then read the paper as he mentally smacked himself for forgetting the day tomorrow. It was the most frightening day of his life, Valentines' Day. The girls resembled themselves like vultures waiting for the kill. Remembering it, gives him goosebumps. Although, he has a responsibility to ensure that the Valentine Ball would go without a hitch. Before his leave of absence, he had assure his fellow Student Council Members that all preparations were complete. So, for today it was just final checking and all. Anyway, he should able to slip away into the main building to inform the Headmaster he has arrived before retreating to his dormitory. However, he had a bad feeling knowing that a certain Pure Blood must be enjoying such hysteria. He then recalled the prefects and released a sigh.
"Better check it out."
With heavy footsteps, he went towards the source of such a loud noise. Arriving there, the madness was more worse than he imagined. He could also see that Sacred was enjoying it. This is what he worries as the eccentric Pure blood does not mind adding oil to the fire. With the crowd whose focus was on the Night Class, he had managed to get by without any form of obstacles much like a throng of girls. It was then he noticed someone being shoved without much regard due to their obsession that had been intensified by the coming event tomorrow. He made way towards the fallen person and identified it to be a girl who was also part of the prefects. He believed her name was Ekaterina Vasileva, the Russian Girl. The Headmaster gave him a list of prefects as he would need them on occasions especially with the Night Class involvement. However, he never met them all that much due to his busy schedule.
"Are you alright?" He inquired towards the girl as he noticed a strip of dirt across her face. This made him sigh in disappointment due to the chaotic environment. "You still have some here." His fingers reached to her face as he wiped the grime with much gentleness he could muster to make it not uncomfortable. "There all gone." He said with a smile before looking at the deafening crowd. "Being a prefect is a tough job, isn't it? But, you'll do just fine." He added with a light tone and warmth. "Now, it's my turn." He approached the crowd. At first, no one noticed him and thought he was just another one of the people pushing through to get close to the Night Class. But upon looking at his profile, gasps and disbelief became a trend among the crowd. They had the idea that they would not be able to see the President until next week. It did made a lot of girl cry at that fact especially when Valentines' is fast approaching.
"President Kuran!"
This was enough to alert the student body who now looked at him in amazement and surprise. As for him, he looked at them with disappointment. "Valentine's Day is not until tomorrow. You know the rules. I understand your excitement and passion. But if it would hurt people and disturb others." His eyes lingered on Sacrilegious who met his gaze and shrugged knowing that his fun would be impeded. "I might have no choice but to cancel it." After stating that, multiple groans and protests circled the crowd. Takeru smiled at this brightly as if it was not a big deal to begin with. "So, you'll behave and don't cause much trouble to the Night Class and prefects, right?" The students lowered their heads and solemnly nod as they all answered at the same time which was an enthusiastic yes. He nodded happily and then looked at the prefects particularly Saya. "Good job. I'll leave the rest to you guys. I still have to greet the Headmaster." He then turned his back at them as he waved his hand simultaneously before vanishing from their line of sight. In any case, the crowd was now calm and some even began to disperse. Now, there is no wonder why he is indeed the Student Council President.
"If you cannot dance with a devil, you do not deserve the wings to fly away."
"No apologies, needed. But do be careful more. Prefect. I wouldn't want you to be injured when your're doing your work splendidly."
Saya frowned immediately noting the person whom she had collided with. It was none other than Sacrilegious, the notorious pure-blood of the Academy. He pushed back a loose strand of hair and tucked it behind her ear, earning subtle gasps from the day students who began a whirl of whispers. Immediately, she took a step back, resisting the urge to shove his hand away with the frown still lingering on her face as she did so. She threw a glance over her shoulder, causing most of the Day Class students to take a step back in fear before she returned her attention towards Sacrilegious.
"Now you're just mocking me Sacred, and of all the people in the world it had to be you," she murmured beneath her breath, but knew that he could still hear her. While she might not have exactly liked the pure-blood, there was an air about him that she kind of respected. She sighed as she glanced back towards the purple-haired vampire, watching as the sunset behind him lingered in the air, mixing the color of his hair with the colors of twilight. "If I didn't know any better, I would say this was like the ending of a bad romance," she stated in a monotonous tone, her eyes fixated in a serious manner. If she were kidding or not, only she would know. A small smirk adorned her lips as she took a step back.
"I don't know if your fan club over there would like that much," she stated as she jabbed a finger towards the Day Class female population. A majority of them had hearts in their eyes as they clamoured over each other to catch a glimpse of the pure-blood. ""Try to take it easy on them this year...I think you made one girl cry last year until she nearly drowned herself," she continued, crossing her arms over her chest as she stared at the groupies. A stern glare sent some of the girls running back to their dorms while some of the more brave ones remained.
"Is there a way to make blood-flavored chocoloates?" she stated to no one in particular before she began to walk away and waved good-bye to the pure-blood. She had duties to perform not only as a student, but as a prefect. Although the bells have just rung, the Night Class would be swamped with the Day Class trying to steal glances and words to the beauties of the Night Class. She could see a majority of the Day Class students, male and female, still clamoring around the gates. It wasn't until the arrival of someone did the students settle down. She immediately recognized Takeru, the black haired gem of the day class. She sneered at the title gifted to the Kuran by the Day Class. It seemed that both classes each had their own candle to hold and adore. Of course the Night Class was full of beautiful people, but they were nothing when compared to the pure-blood she ran into and the human Student Council President.
"Good job. I'll leave the rest to you guys. I still have to greet the Headmaster" she heard him speak, glancing in her direction before walking off. The stare sent a chill down Saya's spine as she recovered from the glance. She watched as he disappeared as the students began to return to their respective dorms. She shook her head slightly before continuing on with her rounds, keeping her eyes on the Night Class as they made for the building. A few Day class students still managed to linger about, giggling like a silly mess before retreating to their dorms as well.
"Why do you put up with them?" a voice called out, startling Saya out of her skin. She could feel the warmth of someone's breath on the back of her neck, traveling to her ear in the process. She turned to stare into dull blue eyes as a small smile formed on her lips. "They are annoying with their shrieks and calls for affections," Toru continued as Saya gently pushed him away. He smirked as he watched the Day class girls swoon. They were so easy to manipulate; he could almost see their bodies squirming underneath him as he drained them of their precious life fluid.
"Because it is my job?" Saya retorted as she watched Toru's gaze. She knew almost exactly what he was thinking from the gleam in his eyes. She knew he didn't like humans, and why he tolerated her and the others was a mystery. She chuckled as the last of the Day Class students disappeared. "Shouldn't you be going to class now? I don't want to have to reprimand you for being out of curfew," Saya continued as Toru rose his hands in a mock surrender. Saya watched as he disappeared with his class before she glanced at the horizon. She caught a glimpse of blonde hair and immediately spotted a familiar face. A smile adorned Saya's lips as she made her way towards her friend.
'Soon, princess, you and you're sister...soon,' were the lingering thoughts as Toru shuffled along with his classmates. A small yellow bird appeared on his shoulder as he rubbed it affectionately before whispering to its' ears. The bird nodded and flew off, circling around the prefect as she approached Ekaterina.
"Kitty? Is everything okay?" Saya asked the blonde-haired girl as she spotted her, placing a hand on her shoulder to let the girl know she was beside her. "I think we should report back soon to the Headmaster, I think he wants to speak with us about this year's Valentines Day," she stated. In truth, the Headmaster had wanted to speak to all of the prefects. This year was going to be a bit different. They were going to add a dance after the festivities. The Night Class and the Day Class, for once, were going to be allowed to mingle. This worried Saya slightly.
“If only the divide in the world were so simple as good and evil."
Above the commotion on the grounds, a solitary figure walked the empty hallway above, presently laden with the burdens of his position. Which was to say, for now at least, paperwork. Though he occasionally glanced out the window to reassure himself that the prefects were handling everything as well as could be expected, he for the most part trusted them to perform their duties admirably. They were, after all, selected for their unique capabilities. At one point, however, the figure’s step did waver, and this was as he witnessed the distinctively-golden head of his adoptive sister pass with some measure of uncouth roughness from the center of a large throng of people to the outside, catching her foot on something and stumbling.
He might have ventured down to inquire after her health, but he noted with some amusement that he was beaten to it by the flawlessly-polite Takeru, and so he shook his head at the antics of students and continued on his way. Actually, the fact that the Student Council’s President was now on campus once more was quite good news; as it meant he did not have to go to this meeting with the headmaster as the sole representative of that group. The Vice President, poor thing, became hopelessly flustered when attempting to speak to anyone with authority, and so he’d volunteered to attend the meeting in her stead, as faculty adviser. Why on earth the Headmaster had decided it was a good idea to throw such an extravagant event with so little time to plan, he could not fathom, but the man was known to be somewhat eccentric and occasionally unreasonable.
The day before the main event, and everything was already so chaotic. It didn’t bode well for the following afternoon and evening, not when the Day and Night classes would be thrown together like oil and water expected to mix smoothly. Perhaps that was why the Prefects’ attendance was also called for at this particular meeting.
Well, in any event, it would have to be done. Turning from the window and the intermittent shouting of students, Sergei adjusted his glasses and made for the headmaster’s office. Unfortunately, his scars were proving most uncomfortable today, and so he walked with extra care, so that it might be the furthest thing from obvious that he was in any sort of pain. Above all else, he detested burdening other people with his problems, or inconveniencing them. These marks were the barest form of penance, and it was hardly right that he receive even the relief that kind words could bring from something so thoroughly deserved.
Rolling his shoulders, the teacher raised a gloved hand to knock gently upon the carved wooden door of the office. When permission to enter was forthcoming, he entered the office, taking the seat he was gestured to. He was a tad early, and naturally, the meeting would not commence until all called for it were present.
He might have ventured down to inquire after her health, but he noted with some amusement that he was beaten to it by the flawlessly-polite Takeru, and so he shook his head at the antics of students and continued on his way. Actually, the fact that the Student Council’s President was now on campus once more was quite good news; as it meant he did not have to go to this meeting with the headmaster as the sole representative of that group. The Vice President, poor thing, became hopelessly flustered when attempting to speak to anyone with authority, and so he’d volunteered to attend the meeting in her stead, as faculty adviser. Why on earth the Headmaster had decided it was a good idea to throw such an extravagant event with so little time to plan, he could not fathom, but the man was known to be somewhat eccentric and occasionally unreasonable.
The day before the main event, and everything was already so chaotic. It didn’t bode well for the following afternoon and evening, not when the Day and Night classes would be thrown together like oil and water expected to mix smoothly. Perhaps that was why the Prefects’ attendance was also called for at this particular meeting.
Well, in any event, it would have to be done. Turning from the window and the intermittent shouting of students, Sergei adjusted his glasses and made for the headmaster’s office. Unfortunately, his scars were proving most uncomfortable today, and so he walked with extra care, so that it might be the furthest thing from obvious that he was in any sort of pain. Above all else, he detested burdening other people with his problems, or inconveniencing them. These marks were the barest form of penance, and it was hardly right that he receive even the relief that kind words could bring from something so thoroughly deserved.
Rolling his shoulders, the teacher raised a gloved hand to knock gently upon the carved wooden door of the office. When permission to enter was forthcoming, he entered the office, taking the seat he was gestured to. He was a tad early, and naturally, the meeting would not commence until all called for it were present.
“Everybody has something to give, something worth the act of giving. Life is a matter of finding that thing, and then sharing it as well as you can."
She had not expected an unfamiliar voice to query after her health, and indeed, she was quite surprised that the same person, wholly unknown to her, had apparently reached over to brush the dirt from her face. She held still, frozen in place more than anything. It wasn’t that she minded, precisely—she would never think ill of someone for trying to do something nice for another person, but touch was something of a unique phenomenon for Ekaterina. Without sight, touch and hearing became infinitely more important, and so what to other people was simple and casual was a bit different to her. Her friends and family would brush her elbows or lay a gentle hand on her shoulder to confirm their presence, but strangers usually kept their distance.
“Ah, I’m quite all right, thank you, um…” Having never heard this particular voice before, she had no way of knowing how to address the kind stranger, and it left her trailing off a smidge awkwardly, though she was otherwise quite composed and serene about it. She had her answer in time, anyway, as a particularly-excited voice identified the newcomer as ‘President Kuran.’
Ekaterina’s face registered a look of mild surprise; apparently, that was the mysterious Student Council President. She had been under the impression that he was often away from the school dealing with unspecified matters, but apparently this was not the case today. She almost felt sorry for him; if he had half the fans Sacrilegious did (and from the sounds of things, there were quite a few), this had to be one of the most inconvenient times of year to be around. Nevertheless, he addressed the crowd, and though many in it seemed discontent, they were dispersing all the same. That was quite the ability.
A hand on her shoulder was accompanied by a much more familiar set of tones, and Kitty smiled in the direction of Saya. “Thank you,” she said gently, “But I’m fine. I just took a bit of a spill is all; everyone seems to get so excited for this holiday…”
To the suggestion that they go visit the headmaster, Ekaterina simply nodded. There had been rumors circulating for a while now about some kind of mixed-class activity on Valentine’s Day. Personally, she had high hopes for it—raised by a vampire herself, she had less cause to fear them than most would if they knew the secret of the Night Class, and she wanted that to be something that everyone had. Conversely, she thought it might do some of the Night Class students some good to realize that humans weren’t just weak or foolish creatures with little independent value. After all, humans had been some of the greatest artists, thinkers, and inventors in the world, and there was surely some merit to be had in that, even if they were weaker and consumable.
Shaking her head slightly at her strange line of thought, she readjusted her grip on her cane. “Well, we’d best not keep him waiting, I suppose. Shall we?”
“Ah, I’m quite all right, thank you, um…” Having never heard this particular voice before, she had no way of knowing how to address the kind stranger, and it left her trailing off a smidge awkwardly, though she was otherwise quite composed and serene about it. She had her answer in time, anyway, as a particularly-excited voice identified the newcomer as ‘President Kuran.’
Ekaterina’s face registered a look of mild surprise; apparently, that was the mysterious Student Council President. She had been under the impression that he was often away from the school dealing with unspecified matters, but apparently this was not the case today. She almost felt sorry for him; if he had half the fans Sacrilegious did (and from the sounds of things, there were quite a few), this had to be one of the most inconvenient times of year to be around. Nevertheless, he addressed the crowd, and though many in it seemed discontent, they were dispersing all the same. That was quite the ability.
A hand on her shoulder was accompanied by a much more familiar set of tones, and Kitty smiled in the direction of Saya. “Thank you,” she said gently, “But I’m fine. I just took a bit of a spill is all; everyone seems to get so excited for this holiday…”
To the suggestion that they go visit the headmaster, Ekaterina simply nodded. There had been rumors circulating for a while now about some kind of mixed-class activity on Valentine’s Day. Personally, she had high hopes for it—raised by a vampire herself, she had less cause to fear them than most would if they knew the secret of the Night Class, and she wanted that to be something that everyone had. Conversely, she thought it might do some of the Night Class students some good to realize that humans weren’t just weak or foolish creatures with little independent value. After all, humans had been some of the greatest artists, thinkers, and inventors in the world, and there was surely some merit to be had in that, even if they were weaker and consumable.
Shaking her head slightly at her strange line of thought, she readjusted her grip on her cane. “Well, we’d best not keep him waiting, I suppose. Shall we?”
"The torture of a bad conscience is the hell of a living soul"
Amaya glanced around at the now empty hallway, pink and red flyers littered the walls and ground making it look as if a festival had taken place during the school hours. She grimaced and swooped down to pick some of the glittery flyers and letters. This is all for Valentines day..? How bothersome. She sighed and headed down the hall towards the trash bin, where she dumped the flyers and then turned around to repeat the process. Sure the holiday had been fun when she was a child, receiving chocolates was always fun in one way or another, as was being able to be crafty when making cards, but ever since she had came to this school, everyone went insane over the holiday and all because of the Night Class, which she didn't really understand, sure they were all beautiful, but half of them acted like they were bipolar, and the other half acted like creeps. Then again maybe that was just a Vampire thing. She sighed and dumped her fifth load of flyers into the now full trash bin, the hallway looked a bit better, but it also looked like a Fairy puked glitter everywhere. Amaya chuckled to herself a slight smiling playing on her lips before she left the hall and headed towards the Library, she had some studies and needed to get done before the end of the night.
She calmly made her way to the Library, ignoring the shouts of the Day Class students that were directed towards the Night class students, she ignored nearly everything except for her thoughts. Amaya bowed her head slightly as she walked, in what happened to be the opposite direction of the Library. Maybe I should go see Saya instead and see how she is doing..? Her job as a prefect must be tiring after awhile, maybe I'll stay up with her tonight and see how things are going..the life I chose not to take part in. She let out a sigh that was cut short when she bumped into a tall body, knocking her to the ground. "Ow.." She mumbled rubbing her back for a moment before she looked up and met the dark red eyes of none other than Kuro Katō.
He stared down at her calmly, most of the Night class standing behind him and staring down at her as well. Her face flushed and she opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water. She should apologize, she knew that, but she was to surprised to say anything at the moment. "Are you okay, Amaya?" He asked, speaking first and her spur of silence while offering her his hand. Amaya's face flushed again before she gingerly took his hand and allowed him to pull her to her feet. "I'm fine..I'm sorry for running into you Kuro." She glanced back at the other Night Class students, most of them just staring at the two while others shifted from foot to foot, impatient and wanting to go to class. "It's perfectly fine, you all can head on without me, I'll only be a moment." He offered her a rare smile before turning his head towards the other students, the smile gone from his face as he stared at them. They bowed their heads ever so slightly, and walked away, leaving the Pure-Blood with the girl that was raised by Vampire Hunters. Brilliant. Just brilliant. "You can go ahead and go to class Kuro, if my sister catches you out while the rest of the Night Class are already inside..." Amaya slowly stopped speaking as he offered her another rare smile. "I have no worry's about facing your sisters fury." He said as a strange glint entered his eyes making Amaya twitchy, she had seen the glint before.
"If darkness is light, and light is darkness...what are shadows then?"
"I don't know why they get so excited for this holiday," Saya replied as she frowned at the thought. It was true, around this time the students would get riled up and become chaotic for a chance to deliver their chocolates to the ones their hearts desired. Saya thought it a bit shallow as the only reason why the Night Class was so popular was because of their beauty. She never understood why, but as long as the Night Class didn't take anything other than the chocolates offered, she'd let it be.
"Yes, let's not keep him waiting," Saya replied as she resisted the urge to laugh. The Headmaster, although the head figure of the school, had a rather peculiar personality. There were times when Saya thought the man was slightly mad, however; he wasn't always like that. She sighed and began to walk towards the Headmasters office. Once inside the building, she spotted a familiar face and smiled.
"I'll catch up Kitty, I need to speak to my sister," Saya stated as she left the russian girl to her own accord. Although she would have rather walked with Ekaterina, she knew that inside the building, the girl would be fine on her own. Saya wasn't the only one looking out for her. Once in range, she spotted another familiar face. It was the pure-blood known as Kuro. She frowned as she approached the two, placing a hand on her hip as she stared at the vampire.
"Shouldn't you be in class Katō?" she stated as she stared at the pure-blood vampire. He was out of curfew, and she had a feeling he knew it, but nonetheless remained out of class. "I don't think you're fearless leader would appreciate that," she continued as she gave the male a blank look before turning to Amaya and smiling.
"Is he bothering you Ama? Because if he is," she almost half glared at the male while keeping her focus on Amaya. "I have to go meet the Headmaster with Kitty, but please make sure Katō returns to his class on a timely fashion. I know you can handle it sis," she smiled as she laid a hand on her sister's shoulder before walking away. Although Amaya chose the life of a regular human, Saya wasn't worried about her little sister one bit. Both of them received training when they were younger, however; Saya chose to continue with her training to become part of the family. Amaya chose a different path, and honestly, she was glad. She didn't want her sister to experience the horrors of an actual fight or becoming a victim to a Level E vampire.
That thought alone shook her being as she tried to force the thought away. Before she knew it, she stood in front of the Headmaster's door and took a deep breath. Here goes nothing, she thought as she pushed the door open, listening to the subtle creek in the door as it alerted the people inside of her presence. She greeted the Headmaster with a curt nod before spotting the professor already making his seat. She took a seat to the far off side next to Ekaterina, folding her hands on top of her legs as she waited for the meeting to commence.
|“Everyone is so interesting but in the end, they are nothing but buzzing flies around me.”|
What a rebellious mouth, this is the only thought worthy of his attention as the Prefect Saya Takagi spoke about something about fans, hearts, drowning, and generally something he really didn't care for. He does enjoy this occasional tussles between them. If this was some sort of bad romance, he would not mind to sink his teeth on it. Adding to that, it would be fun to see the troubles the feisty prefect would have whenever he shows a little bit of a favor towards the girl. After all, emotions are quite a frightening power which he had served as a witness to or even been under its line of fire. In any case, he let her speak her mind and even give out her typical glare to the other students. Some immediately went on their way and the others who are strong-willed stayed. For those who remained, he gave them a bright smile which was tinged with a certain mischievousness.
"Pardon, Prefect Takagi. She is just the jealous and possessive type. She wants me all for herself." Flashing that smile of his earned more shouting and more people fainting. The kids nowadays are truly funny to interact with. His ears picked out the prefect's nonchalant muttering about blood-favored chocolates. A distant yet pleasing memory came over him. His eyes had a gentle tint upon them but soon disappeared as he called out to the prefect as an added bonus of trouble. "I will be expecting my chocolates." Then, he playfully winked at her which the majority of the Day Class populace swooned while others glared with envy towards Saya. Although, his fun was interrupted when a familiar scent entered the foray and a name was called out through the air.
"President Kuran!"
As the sea parted before Noah, the crowd was divided for the Student Council President who made his way with ease and now stood before him. He didn't expect Takeru to return early. Well, there goes his fun for the rest of the week. The man said something about cancelling the Valentines' Event if there are further chaos. Takeru is so uptight in his opinion, the man should relax or let loose once in awhile. Their eyes met as mauve and crimson black gazed at each other momentary before another took their attention respectively. However, it was enough to have the Pure-blood stop with his dilly-dallying and to continue on his way to the Main Building. The rest of the Night Class followed after the illustrious King of the Night who had satisfied himself with a sigh and a shrug of the shoulders as he soon vanished from the school grounds to begin the lessons for the evening.
Speaking of which, he should expect for Takeru to visit him later. The man would always give him updates of what had been discussed in the Vampire Council meeting. He did note to the busybody Kuran that he did not need to be inform. However, the man insisted and every time there would be a meeting, he would have to listen to issues which he had no concerns about. Though this time, he has some ideas of what generally went on or what matters were put as priority. Moirae had reported to him about the rising incidents regarding vampire attacks and the movements of those from the shadows. In his honest opinion, he could careless as long as they do not show themselves in front of him, then they should not expect any form of action from his side.
"You are the best thing that ever happened to me."
"Thank you, Sacred."
There was a slight change in his demeanor but it was almost unnoticeable. Those who followed him did not even notice this as Sacred continued on his way without much regard. He walked with his usual elegant yet feline-like stride. Soon, he entered the classroom meant for them as he took his respective seat which was more perfect to be called as a throne. It was situated near the window as he liked looking at the scenery than listen to foolish babbles of things he already knows from the so-called teacher. Class was just truly a waste of time for him. But, his existence was generally was a waste of time now in his opinion. In any case, it had been some time since he recalled those voices which were his only source of escape. Yet, they were also the source of the chains that bind him. His thoughts were interrupted as the door to the classroom once more opened and the homeroom teacher entered who was also a vampire.
"Good evening, class."
And here goes his uneventful evening, perhaps, something worthwhile would happen. He had yet to see some of the other members of the Night Class. In that sense, he placed his elbow at the armrest of his chair as he leaned his cheek against his hand. He also had a rather interesting smile across his lips. Those eyes of brilliant mauve seemed to have a certain spark of mysterious glee. The entire class took noticed of this and even the teacher who was the only brave soul who ask what was the source of such an expression. "Lord Sacrilegious, is there something the matter?" Sacred looked at the quivering teacher who did his best to hide it. Pathetic. This was the description that formed in his head but, he answered the query with an amused smile. "Soon, it would." And the vampires looked at each other in confusion and curiosity of what the eccentric Pure-blood meant by those words.
"Pardon, Prefect Takagi. She is just the jealous and possessive type. She wants me all for herself." Flashing that smile of his earned more shouting and more people fainting. The kids nowadays are truly funny to interact with. His ears picked out the prefect's nonchalant muttering about blood-favored chocolates. A distant yet pleasing memory came over him. His eyes had a gentle tint upon them but soon disappeared as he called out to the prefect as an added bonus of trouble. "I will be expecting my chocolates." Then, he playfully winked at her which the majority of the Day Class populace swooned while others glared with envy towards Saya. Although, his fun was interrupted when a familiar scent entered the foray and a name was called out through the air.
"President Kuran!"
As the sea parted before Noah, the crowd was divided for the Student Council President who made his way with ease and now stood before him. He didn't expect Takeru to return early. Well, there goes his fun for the rest of the week. The man said something about cancelling the Valentines' Event if there are further chaos. Takeru is so uptight in his opinion, the man should relax or let loose once in awhile. Their eyes met as mauve and crimson black gazed at each other momentary before another took their attention respectively. However, it was enough to have the Pure-blood stop with his dilly-dallying and to continue on his way to the Main Building. The rest of the Night Class followed after the illustrious King of the Night who had satisfied himself with a sigh and a shrug of the shoulders as he soon vanished from the school grounds to begin the lessons for the evening.
Speaking of which, he should expect for Takeru to visit him later. The man would always give him updates of what had been discussed in the Vampire Council meeting. He did note to the busybody Kuran that he did not need to be inform. However, the man insisted and every time there would be a meeting, he would have to listen to issues which he had no concerns about. Though this time, he has some ideas of what generally went on or what matters were put as priority. Moirae had reported to him about the rising incidents regarding vampire attacks and the movements of those from the shadows. In his honest opinion, he could careless as long as they do not show themselves in front of him, then they should not expect any form of action from his side.
"You are the best thing that ever happened to me."
"Thank you, Sacred."
There was a slight change in his demeanor but it was almost unnoticeable. Those who followed him did not even notice this as Sacred continued on his way without much regard. He walked with his usual elegant yet feline-like stride. Soon, he entered the classroom meant for them as he took his respective seat which was more perfect to be called as a throne. It was situated near the window as he liked looking at the scenery than listen to foolish babbles of things he already knows from the so-called teacher. Class was just truly a waste of time for him. But, his existence was generally was a waste of time now in his opinion. In any case, it had been some time since he recalled those voices which were his only source of escape. Yet, they were also the source of the chains that bind him. His thoughts were interrupted as the door to the classroom once more opened and the homeroom teacher entered who was also a vampire.
"Good evening, class."
And here goes his uneventful evening, perhaps, something worthwhile would happen. He had yet to see some of the other members of the Night Class. In that sense, he placed his elbow at the armrest of his chair as he leaned his cheek against his hand. He also had a rather interesting smile across his lips. Those eyes of brilliant mauve seemed to have a certain spark of mysterious glee. The entire class took noticed of this and even the teacher who was the only brave soul who ask what was the source of such an expression. "Lord Sacrilegious, is there something the matter?" Sacred looked at the quivering teacher who did his best to hide it. Pathetic. This was the description that formed in his head but, he answered the query with an amused smile. "Soon, it would." And the vampires looked at each other in confusion and curiosity of what the eccentric Pure-blood meant by those words.
|There are things that I must do and things I want to do And this is mainly something in between.|
It seemed there was not much of a trouble while he was away from the Academy. Somehow, it was a relief for him to know especially knowing Sacrilegious' tendency to cause needless trouble whenever he is not around. He swore the Pure-blood sees him like his mother which was not a very endearing title. Well, he can confirm the details of what happened within the Academy with Moirae later on when he visits the Purple Prince. For now, he had other matters to attend to. There is the Valentines' Ball which he must take care of. He must also ensure that all of the final details were all done by now. Emergency provisions and supplies should also be considered and be prepared just in case. There was also to ensure the security between the Night Class and Day Class. After all, this will be a test of endurance in many sense of the word. The Prefects should have been informed by the Headmaster already about the arrangements.
Walking along the hallways, he glanced towards the nearby windows. It was good to know that the human students were following his request. They were dispersing and returning to the Sun Dormitory. Hopefully, everything would be calm for the rest of the night. He really wanted to rest already as he released a yawn with his hands inside his pockets. For Takeru, he had no qualms showing what he was feeling or sensing about anyone as long as it was within reasons. It is probably why most people are naturally drawn to him which is quite the different case for his dark counterpart, Sacrilegious. The Pure-blood attracts people due to his mysterious persona that borders something dark yet hauntingly alluring quality. Well, he was not his problem for now.
Turning around the corner, Takeru soon reached the corridor where the Headmaster's Office will be. He really wanted to skip this part and returned to his dorm room. It would have been better to send a letter or something. However, he knew for a fact that the man would constantly annoy him with wailing of how he changed into a degenerate man from an adorable boy. Adding to that, he could still remember how much the Headmaster did a hunger strike when he did not invite the man to an open house during his middle school days. Well, the man did particularly raise him. So, he really does not mind at all. In the end, the Headmaster was the only family he knows even if he is said to be a Kuran.
Stopping before the doors, he knocked enough to be heard. "It's Takeru, Headmaster. I came back early." He announced as he opened the door and found the presence of Mr. Rasputinov, Saya, and Ekaterina. Although, he did not have much time to be surprised by their presence as he was welcomed by an incoming embrace of the Headmaster who remarkably jumped across his desk to the door just to attend to him. The Kuran Heir simply stepped aside as the Headmaster hugged thin air and fell face first on the floor. "It's father..." The man whimpered with matching tears. It was quite an embarrassing sigh as Takeru released a huge sigh at this. "Stand up, already Headmaster. You have guests." He pointed towards Sergei, Ekaterina, and Saya as he reached out his hand for the Headmaster to use as leverage. "It's father, Takeru..." He sighed once again as the man took his hand and wailed like there was no tomorrow.
"Rasputinov-sensei, Takagi-san, and Vasileva-san Good evening." Takeru greeted them with a warm and bright smile as he decided to completely ignore the Headmaster for now. "Is this about the Valentines' Event?" Approaching them, he also took his seat and had a curious look on his face. For him, he was entirely only here to inform the Headmaster that he had already come back.
Walking along the hallways, he glanced towards the nearby windows. It was good to know that the human students were following his request. They were dispersing and returning to the Sun Dormitory. Hopefully, everything would be calm for the rest of the night. He really wanted to rest already as he released a yawn with his hands inside his pockets. For Takeru, he had no qualms showing what he was feeling or sensing about anyone as long as it was within reasons. It is probably why most people are naturally drawn to him which is quite the different case for his dark counterpart, Sacrilegious. The Pure-blood attracts people due to his mysterious persona that borders something dark yet hauntingly alluring quality. Well, he was not his problem for now.
Turning around the corner, Takeru soon reached the corridor where the Headmaster's Office will be. He really wanted to skip this part and returned to his dorm room. It would have been better to send a letter or something. However, he knew for a fact that the man would constantly annoy him with wailing of how he changed into a degenerate man from an adorable boy. Adding to that, he could still remember how much the Headmaster did a hunger strike when he did not invite the man to an open house during his middle school days. Well, the man did particularly raise him. So, he really does not mind at all. In the end, the Headmaster was the only family he knows even if he is said to be a Kuran.
Stopping before the doors, he knocked enough to be heard. "It's Takeru, Headmaster. I came back early." He announced as he opened the door and found the presence of Mr. Rasputinov, Saya, and Ekaterina. Although, he did not have much time to be surprised by their presence as he was welcomed by an incoming embrace of the Headmaster who remarkably jumped across his desk to the door just to attend to him. The Kuran Heir simply stepped aside as the Headmaster hugged thin air and fell face first on the floor. "It's father..." The man whimpered with matching tears. It was quite an embarrassing sigh as Takeru released a huge sigh at this. "Stand up, already Headmaster. You have guests." He pointed towards Sergei, Ekaterina, and Saya as he reached out his hand for the Headmaster to use as leverage. "It's father, Takeru..." He sighed once again as the man took his hand and wailed like there was no tomorrow.
"Rasputinov-sensei, Takagi-san, and Vasileva-san Good evening." Takeru greeted them with a warm and bright smile as he decided to completely ignore the Headmaster for now. "Is this about the Valentines' Event?" Approaching them, he also took his seat and had a curious look on his face. For him, he was entirely only here to inform the Headmaster that he had already come back.
“Obligation is a tether, but if one learns to embrace one's duty, it can make one strong as well."
It was not long at all before Sergei was joined by several other people, the first to arrive being Ekaterina. He smiled upo her entrance, though of course she would not know this. Even so, he expected that it was conveyed in the tone of his words of greeting to her; she had told him once that smiles were the kinds of things that could be heard as well as seen. She knew many odd things like this, things he had never even thought to consider before she showed up in his home one day, his 'father' instructing him to look after the small thing and her awkwardly-tall brother. At first, the resemblance between they (especially her) and his own visage had troubled him, but when Ivan had explained, it had made more sense. She looked a bit mussed, far from her usual pristine appearance, but he supposed the tumble he'd observed her taking from afar would not have left her unscathed.
The next to enter was one of the Takagi twins, Saya. The prefect of the two, he also thought it fair to say that her demeanor was by far the most logical of the two; while it was readily apparent that Amaya thought with her heart first and her head only afterwards, Saya was considerably more reserved, at least until something happened to set her off. Siblings were fascinating to him, largely because he'd never had any, and even as he'd been struck by the dynamic between Dmitri and Ekaterina, so too was the one between Amaya and Saya of interest. They were, however, first and foremost his students and worthy people, and he endeavored to treat both as such.
As predicted, Takeru was present as well, likely just to check in with the Headmaster, whose demeanor towards the young Kuran Sergei had always found somewhat... unnerving. Perhaps this was something that parent-figures who were not his did, but from the vaguely-puzzled look on Ekaterina's face, hers had never been like that either. Attempting to smooth over the marginally-awkward silence that followed, Sergei returned the greeting he was last given. "And good evening to you as well, Kuran-kun. I believe that yes, we have all been called here due to the events that will be taking place at the Academy over the next day. Headmaster, if you would be so kind?" His words were unfailingly polite, if in his opinion inadequate. He wished to ask Takeru how the meeting had gone, if the Council had said anything about the recent rash of killings, how he himself was holding up under the added pressure such events were bound to provide. But this was not the proper time and place for that conversation, and so Sergei conveyed what support he was able through a small smile and an inclining of the head, an acknowledgement-- I know this is not easy, and I recognize how much effort it costs you.
That, however, was all he could give for the moment, and he turned his attention to the headmaster then, waiting for the man to speak.
A look of confusion crossed Saya's face when Takeru entered before realization dawned on her. He was the President, so naturally he would be here about the Valentine's Day Dance. He would have the proper information to disperse. She smiled at the Headmaster's reaction to the boy as he wailed about Takeru not calling him father. As childish as it may have seemed, the gesture was thoughtful nonetheless and caused her to reminisce about her older brother, Satoshi. She couldn't say her father was exactly a figure in her life as he raised her into the life she currently lives, however; she didn't abhor malicious feelings towards him. She loved him as any daughter would have.
"Good evening Kuran-san," Saya greeted when he addressed the group. She watched intently at the interaction between the Headmaster and Takeru before he took a seat. Her attention was turned towards Sergei who had obliged Takeru in his question. He then addressed the Headmaster, whom Saya had now given her undivided attention. Headmaster Cross regained his composure after his interaction with Takeru and gazed over the students.
"As you are aware, tomorrow is Valentines Day," he began, glancing at the group as they listened. "There is going to be a festivity the day after. A dance if you will," he continued, folding his hands in front of him and smiling. Saya inwardly groaned at the mention of the dance. It truly wasn't a wise idea; pitting vampires with humans was surely going to result in many temptations. Nevertheless, she pushed her doubts to the back of her mind as the Headmaster continued.
"For this, we will require the Prefects to double up on their duty to keep the Night Class in line and the Day Class from getting overly excited. We don't want accidents to happen," he smiled while glancing particularly at Ekaterina and Saya. As the only two prefects, Saya sighed at the notion and glanced at Ekaterina. That would put a bit of stress on Ekaterina and Saya wasn't sure if that would be a good suggestion. "That isn't to say that the two of you won't be able to enjoy yourselves," he added, causing Saya to frown.
"This is a first for the Academy, and I think it would be a wondrous thing for the Night Class to mingle with their sun counterparts." at this point Saya drowned him out. Her mind was occupied with the dance. A Valentines Day dance was going to be rather...
"Interesting," the words were taken right out of her mind as Headmaster Cross smiled brightly at the group. "Also, Saya, Ekaterina, your brothers are going to also help out with the extra security for the Dance to make sure everything runs smoothly," he spoke as he glanced at Saya and Ekaterina. His attention was then turned to Sergei before he motioned for the group to leave. "You two go get some rest," he directed towards Ekaterina and Saya. "I have things to discuss with Sergei and Takeru-kun," he spoke as he smiled.
At the news that her brother was going to be back at Cross, Ekaterina's face broke out into a wide smile. He hadn't told her anything of the sort! Knowing Dmitri, he'd probably wanted to surprise her with his presence, and it was so incredibly sweet of him that she thought she might burst from the warm feelings blossoming between her lungs. For a significant portion of her life, Dmitri had been all she had, and they'd never quite lost the closeness that came of having to literally protect each other from dying on the streets of St. Petersburg. The news saw her posture straighten, from its normal prim arrangement to something of exacting perfection, and she listened intently, nodding when she was dismissed. As was polite, she stood, bowed deeply, and bid them farewell by name.
"Understood, sir. Thank you. Until next time, Cross-sama, Rasputinov-sensei, Takeru-kaichou." Following the sound of Saya's retreating footsteps, Ekaterina exited the room. Once outside, she turned to her friend. "I'll be fine, you know," she said quietly, sensing the other girl's disquiet on her behalf. "I appreciate that you're concerned, but we both have to do our best, right? Besides, our brothers will be there, and we know they're the best at what they do."
The two headed back to the dorm, as it really would be wisest to get some rest before what was sure to be a chaotic day to follow.
Once the two prefects had left the room, the headmaster turned his attention to Sergei, clearly relatively eager to be rid of him, something that caused the dhampir some fair traces of amusement. He did not envy Takeru the man's attention in the slightest. Not when he was so overbearing about it. "Sergei, as I'm sure you understand, this event is going to require the presence of as many of our faculty as possible. While we want nothing more than for the students of our lovely Day and Night Classes to get along, we must chaperone them, lest the flame of newfound adoration burn too brightly too soon!"
Sergei, to his credit, did not so much as bat an eyelash at this insanity. The only thing that he should be concerned about 'burning' should be the building itself, when things got out of hand as they inevitably would. Nevertheless, he understood what the Headmaster was indelicately implying, and inclined his head in acquiescence. "I understand sir," he replied simply, choosing to ignore the fact that the headmaster was being somewhat disrespectful of his position by addressing him as he had. It was not the kind of deed he would ever repay in kind-- he had been taught much better than that. "I will do everything I can to impress upon the other faculty that their presences are requested in the strictest possible terms." Given the infamous attitudes of some of them, however, he expected about half to actually heed the summons, and that half grudgingly, likely as a personal favor to him.
Nevertheless, it would be done; he was nothing if not skilled at his tasks. Sensing his dismissal, he stood then, and bowed, if more shallowly than Ekaterina had. "With your leave, sir, I will depart and see to the arrangements now." The headmaster waved a hand in casual dismissal, and Sergei left without further comment.
The next to enter was one of the Takagi twins, Saya. The prefect of the two, he also thought it fair to say that her demeanor was by far the most logical of the two; while it was readily apparent that Amaya thought with her heart first and her head only afterwards, Saya was considerably more reserved, at least until something happened to set her off. Siblings were fascinating to him, largely because he'd never had any, and even as he'd been struck by the dynamic between Dmitri and Ekaterina, so too was the one between Amaya and Saya of interest. They were, however, first and foremost his students and worthy people, and he endeavored to treat both as such.
As predicted, Takeru was present as well, likely just to check in with the Headmaster, whose demeanor towards the young Kuran Sergei had always found somewhat... unnerving. Perhaps this was something that parent-figures who were not his did, but from the vaguely-puzzled look on Ekaterina's face, hers had never been like that either. Attempting to smooth over the marginally-awkward silence that followed, Sergei returned the greeting he was last given. "And good evening to you as well, Kuran-kun. I believe that yes, we have all been called here due to the events that will be taking place at the Academy over the next day. Headmaster, if you would be so kind?" His words were unfailingly polite, if in his opinion inadequate. He wished to ask Takeru how the meeting had gone, if the Council had said anything about the recent rash of killings, how he himself was holding up under the added pressure such events were bound to provide. But this was not the proper time and place for that conversation, and so Sergei conveyed what support he was able through a small smile and an inclining of the head, an acknowledgement-- I know this is not easy, and I recognize how much effort it costs you.
That, however, was all he could give for the moment, and he turned his attention to the headmaster then, waiting for the man to speak.
A look of confusion crossed Saya's face when Takeru entered before realization dawned on her. He was the President, so naturally he would be here about the Valentine's Day Dance. He would have the proper information to disperse. She smiled at the Headmaster's reaction to the boy as he wailed about Takeru not calling him father. As childish as it may have seemed, the gesture was thoughtful nonetheless and caused her to reminisce about her older brother, Satoshi. She couldn't say her father was exactly a figure in her life as he raised her into the life she currently lives, however; she didn't abhor malicious feelings towards him. She loved him as any daughter would have.
"Good evening Kuran-san," Saya greeted when he addressed the group. She watched intently at the interaction between the Headmaster and Takeru before he took a seat. Her attention was turned towards Sergei who had obliged Takeru in his question. He then addressed the Headmaster, whom Saya had now given her undivided attention. Headmaster Cross regained his composure after his interaction with Takeru and gazed over the students.
"As you are aware, tomorrow is Valentines Day," he began, glancing at the group as they listened. "There is going to be a festivity the day after. A dance if you will," he continued, folding his hands in front of him and smiling. Saya inwardly groaned at the mention of the dance. It truly wasn't a wise idea; pitting vampires with humans was surely going to result in many temptations. Nevertheless, she pushed her doubts to the back of her mind as the Headmaster continued.
"For this, we will require the Prefects to double up on their duty to keep the Night Class in line and the Day Class from getting overly excited. We don't want accidents to happen," he smiled while glancing particularly at Ekaterina and Saya. As the only two prefects, Saya sighed at the notion and glanced at Ekaterina. That would put a bit of stress on Ekaterina and Saya wasn't sure if that would be a good suggestion. "That isn't to say that the two of you won't be able to enjoy yourselves," he added, causing Saya to frown.
"This is a first for the Academy, and I think it would be a wondrous thing for the Night Class to mingle with their sun counterparts." at this point Saya drowned him out. Her mind was occupied with the dance. A Valentines Day dance was going to be rather...
"Interesting," the words were taken right out of her mind as Headmaster Cross smiled brightly at the group. "Also, Saya, Ekaterina, your brothers are going to also help out with the extra security for the Dance to make sure everything runs smoothly," he spoke as he glanced at Saya and Ekaterina. His attention was then turned to Sergei before he motioned for the group to leave. "You two go get some rest," he directed towards Ekaterina and Saya. "I have things to discuss with Sergei and Takeru-kun," he spoke as he smiled.
At the news that her brother was going to be back at Cross, Ekaterina's face broke out into a wide smile. He hadn't told her anything of the sort! Knowing Dmitri, he'd probably wanted to surprise her with his presence, and it was so incredibly sweet of him that she thought she might burst from the warm feelings blossoming between her lungs. For a significant portion of her life, Dmitri had been all she had, and they'd never quite lost the closeness that came of having to literally protect each other from dying on the streets of St. Petersburg. The news saw her posture straighten, from its normal prim arrangement to something of exacting perfection, and she listened intently, nodding when she was dismissed. As was polite, she stood, bowed deeply, and bid them farewell by name.
"Understood, sir. Thank you. Until next time, Cross-sama, Rasputinov-sensei, Takeru-kaichou." Following the sound of Saya's retreating footsteps, Ekaterina exited the room. Once outside, she turned to her friend. "I'll be fine, you know," she said quietly, sensing the other girl's disquiet on her behalf. "I appreciate that you're concerned, but we both have to do our best, right? Besides, our brothers will be there, and we know they're the best at what they do."
The two headed back to the dorm, as it really would be wisest to get some rest before what was sure to be a chaotic day to follow.
Once the two prefects had left the room, the headmaster turned his attention to Sergei, clearly relatively eager to be rid of him, something that caused the dhampir some fair traces of amusement. He did not envy Takeru the man's attention in the slightest. Not when he was so overbearing about it. "Sergei, as I'm sure you understand, this event is going to require the presence of as many of our faculty as possible. While we want nothing more than for the students of our lovely Day and Night Classes to get along, we must chaperone them, lest the flame of newfound adoration burn too brightly too soon!"
Sergei, to his credit, did not so much as bat an eyelash at this insanity. The only thing that he should be concerned about 'burning' should be the building itself, when things got out of hand as they inevitably would. Nevertheless, he understood what the Headmaster was indelicately implying, and inclined his head in acquiescence. "I understand sir," he replied simply, choosing to ignore the fact that the headmaster was being somewhat disrespectful of his position by addressing him as he had. It was not the kind of deed he would ever repay in kind-- he had been taught much better than that. "I will do everything I can to impress upon the other faculty that their presences are requested in the strictest possible terms." Given the infamous attitudes of some of them, however, he expected about half to actually heed the summons, and that half grudgingly, likely as a personal favor to him.
Nevertheless, it would be done; he was nothing if not skilled at his tasks. Sensing his dismissal, he stood then, and bowed, if more shallowly than Ekaterina had. "With your leave, sir, I will depart and see to the arrangements now." The headmaster waved a hand in casual dismissal, and Sergei left without further comment.
|I could hear the sound of bells echoing in the distance. The lure of a mysterious shadow, I only hope that when it does come, I would be able to protect what I desire.|
His hunch was correct. Well, it was not that hard to conclude since that was the only event in the school grounds which would need much attention. Actually, he was not that keen on the Dance as well especially with the certain theme to be used. The previous years, Valentines' Day was just celebrated by just arranging a booth for each Night Class Members whom the Day Class adores. It was the Student Council's duty to create the protocols for handing of chocolates while the prefects ensure that there would be no incidents. This was all done at the interlude when the Night Class is about to begin their lessons which was the opposite for the Day Class. After that, one could consider Valentines over. There was not much of a fuss and it gave the Day Class a respectable outlet for their emotions leaning to romance.
However this year, his fellow student council members along with the seniors requested a different event from him. They reasoned that before they would graduate, there would be a chance for them to properly interact with the all-alluring Night Class on equal grounds. Thus, the Valentines' Ball was created. It was something he was reluctant to do but with the eager and sincere feelings of those who asked him, he had no choice but to give it a shot at the very least. Suggesting this to the Headmaster, the idea was accepted without much of a debate. Honestly, he had expected a stern discussion but it turned into one of those overindulging conversations of how his beautiful children (referring to the Night Class) were truly so irresistible. He was once more dumbfounded by the Headmaster's carefree manners or another way of looking at it, the man has a very optimistic view of things.
As such, this meeting was now being held. Here were the people who would help to ensure that matters would not get out of hand during the Valentines' Ball. He really does hope nothing happens yet, there would always be friction especially when you try to dissolve the boundaries carefully placed to distinguish both races from each other. Nodding to himself as Ivan entertained his question, he leaned on his chair and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He does this when he is awfully tired. This was probably caused by his travel time, vampire problems, and student affairs on top of one another. But, he is just human. He needs a break like now. His eyes caught his Student Council Adviser's expression. It was quite amazing how such simple gestures could readily be understood without much effort. As if hearing actual words of support from the popular professor, he gave the teacher a gentle yet grateful smile that lit his handsome features more.
He had opted to excuse himself early and let them discuss the event tomorrow on their own. There was also the matter about discussing something with Sacrilegious. Well, he changed his mind as he listened to what the Headmaster was speaking about. It seemed that the security would not only be the responsibility of the prefects. He did ask from the Hunter Association about the possibility of a temporary assistance. Well, it was not that difficult to ask with the mediation of the Headmaster. On the side, he had also hinted about some of the alumni to help. It's good to see that brought a certain relief and support for two female prefects. Once that was said and over with, the two girls were told to get some rest which the two obliged happily. "Good night, Vasileva-san, Takagi-san. Get some well-earned sleep and have sweet dreams." There was a friendly smile on his face as he spoke after Ekaterina. Soon, it was only him, the Headmaster, and Ivan.
It was not oblivious to him that the Headmaster was acting a tad bit childish in his interaction with Sergei. Really, it was hard to imagine the man as being a fearful hunter back in the days. In any case, the discussion between the two was done and Sergei had excused himself for the night. "Good night and sweet dreams, Rasputinov-sensei. Oh, I forgot I brought you a souvenir. I'll give it to you tomorrow." The Headmaster's ear perked at this and looked at Takeru with such a puppy doge eyes. "I also got you one, Headmaster." He comforted the man while mentally sweat-dropping at this. There was no problem showing him such affection or anything. Having too much of something is bad and the same could be said about having less as well.
Now, it was only the two of them. The Headmaster's demeanor changed immediately into that of seriousness. "How was the meeting?" Takeru released a huge sigh at this closed his eyes. "It was like talking to a spoiled child to share a toy." There was a slight pause in his words before he continued on. "I've managed to force the nobles' hands to mobilize about the killings and to cooperate with the hunters." The Headmaster nodded at this as he clasped his hands together. "That is a relief." It was then he opened his eyes and gazed at the ceiling intently. "Not really. Something is coming. This is just a prelude." He then turned his head to look at the Headmaster. "Lilith is making her move." Upon hearing the name, the Headmaster's face darkened. "I see." Everyone knew that Lilith was bad news in this seemingly peaceful time. Yet, he has this sense that it was not the Headmaster's reason for having such a grim expression. He really wanted to know the reason but, he trust that the things the old man was hiding from him is for the good. So, he diverted the topic.
"You forgot to mention the dance would be a masquerade ball which means everyone is going to wear masks." The Headmaster raised his head and had a comical expression of completely forgetting to tell the others. "Anyway, I'll be visiting Sacred. I need to talk with him about something. Tomorrow is a hectic day. So, tonight is all I have. Well, good night." He said as he excused himself but not before stopping midway the room when the Headmaster called his attention. "You've grown strong, Takky." The nickname was only used between them and only when something important was about to happen which he had to face alone or when the Headmaster was truly concerned. He offered a small smile with strength and an assurance that everything will be fine. "I had a good father to thank for." The Headmaster's eyes widened as Takeru very rarely says that term. Actually, he had only used that word to refer to the man like twice since they had met that day. He turned his back at the shocked Headmaster and then waved his hand in the air before finally leaving the room. The Headmaster thankfully recovered as the sound of the door closing snapped him out of his stupor. He closed his eyes and had a gentle smile on his lips. "You're really right, he is a good boy."
However this year, his fellow student council members along with the seniors requested a different event from him. They reasoned that before they would graduate, there would be a chance for them to properly interact with the all-alluring Night Class on equal grounds. Thus, the Valentines' Ball was created. It was something he was reluctant to do but with the eager and sincere feelings of those who asked him, he had no choice but to give it a shot at the very least. Suggesting this to the Headmaster, the idea was accepted without much of a debate. Honestly, he had expected a stern discussion but it turned into one of those overindulging conversations of how his beautiful children (referring to the Night Class) were truly so irresistible. He was once more dumbfounded by the Headmaster's carefree manners or another way of looking at it, the man has a very optimistic view of things.
As such, this meeting was now being held. Here were the people who would help to ensure that matters would not get out of hand during the Valentines' Ball. He really does hope nothing happens yet, there would always be friction especially when you try to dissolve the boundaries carefully placed to distinguish both races from each other. Nodding to himself as Ivan entertained his question, he leaned on his chair and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He does this when he is awfully tired. This was probably caused by his travel time, vampire problems, and student affairs on top of one another. But, he is just human. He needs a break like now. His eyes caught his Student Council Adviser's expression. It was quite amazing how such simple gestures could readily be understood without much effort. As if hearing actual words of support from the popular professor, he gave the teacher a gentle yet grateful smile that lit his handsome features more.
He had opted to excuse himself early and let them discuss the event tomorrow on their own. There was also the matter about discussing something with Sacrilegious. Well, he changed his mind as he listened to what the Headmaster was speaking about. It seemed that the security would not only be the responsibility of the prefects. He did ask from the Hunter Association about the possibility of a temporary assistance. Well, it was not that difficult to ask with the mediation of the Headmaster. On the side, he had also hinted about some of the alumni to help. It's good to see that brought a certain relief and support for two female prefects. Once that was said and over with, the two girls were told to get some rest which the two obliged happily. "Good night, Vasileva-san, Takagi-san. Get some well-earned sleep and have sweet dreams." There was a friendly smile on his face as he spoke after Ekaterina. Soon, it was only him, the Headmaster, and Ivan.
It was not oblivious to him that the Headmaster was acting a tad bit childish in his interaction with Sergei. Really, it was hard to imagine the man as being a fearful hunter back in the days. In any case, the discussion between the two was done and Sergei had excused himself for the night. "Good night and sweet dreams, Rasputinov-sensei. Oh, I forgot I brought you a souvenir. I'll give it to you tomorrow." The Headmaster's ear perked at this and looked at Takeru with such a puppy doge eyes. "I also got you one, Headmaster." He comforted the man while mentally sweat-dropping at this. There was no problem showing him such affection or anything. Having too much of something is bad and the same could be said about having less as well.
Now, it was only the two of them. The Headmaster's demeanor changed immediately into that of seriousness. "How was the meeting?" Takeru released a huge sigh at this closed his eyes. "It was like talking to a spoiled child to share a toy." There was a slight pause in his words before he continued on. "I've managed to force the nobles' hands to mobilize about the killings and to cooperate with the hunters." The Headmaster nodded at this as he clasped his hands together. "That is a relief." It was then he opened his eyes and gazed at the ceiling intently. "Not really. Something is coming. This is just a prelude." He then turned his head to look at the Headmaster. "Lilith is making her move." Upon hearing the name, the Headmaster's face darkened. "I see." Everyone knew that Lilith was bad news in this seemingly peaceful time. Yet, he has this sense that it was not the Headmaster's reason for having such a grim expression. He really wanted to know the reason but, he trust that the things the old man was hiding from him is for the good. So, he diverted the topic.
"You forgot to mention the dance would be a masquerade ball which means everyone is going to wear masks." The Headmaster raised his head and had a comical expression of completely forgetting to tell the others. "Anyway, I'll be visiting Sacred. I need to talk with him about something. Tomorrow is a hectic day. So, tonight is all I have. Well, good night." He said as he excused himself but not before stopping midway the room when the Headmaster called his attention. "You've grown strong, Takky." The nickname was only used between them and only when something important was about to happen which he had to face alone or when the Headmaster was truly concerned. He offered a small smile with strength and an assurance that everything will be fine. "I had a good father to thank for." The Headmaster's eyes widened as Takeru very rarely says that term. Actually, he had only used that word to refer to the man like twice since they had met that day. He turned his back at the shocked Headmaster and then waved his hand in the air before finally leaving the room. The Headmaster thankfully recovered as the sound of the door closing snapped him out of his stupor. He closed his eyes and had a gentle smile on his lips. "You're really right, he is a good boy."
"Once upon a time, that is how you start the beginning of your end, correct?"
"Soon, your perfect world will be upset, my wayward brethren."
It was spoken with such softness as if it was a delicate caress towards a lover. Even then, it echoed through the wide hallways of the fallen synagogue. The location of such a place is unknown due to its audacious purposes. At the sight of day, it was an old ruin that serves as a memorial of the passing which is called time. Whence at the coming of the moon, it turns into a temple covered in sparkling gold and shimmering jewels that would served to be the fire to lit the insatiable greed of mankind. A paramnesia world where one would be given the chance to release the shackles of moral lore and to gain unfathomable freedom without the heed of judgment and drudgery. Now, who would be foolish not to take such a chance for a moment's whim? Stepping upon its forbidden grounds, which is decorated with the most exquisite tapestry and ornaments, an unbreakable covenant, will be initiated. The payment would be the ruined soul and in exchange, carnal pleasures will be ignited in endless succession. The key to an eternity of completion filled with barren gratification. Flaws are nothing but a mirage upon her form. Who is this being?
Multitude of people filled the large halls as if they were filthy rats, all screamed for the author of the pact to grant them the prize they had so adored and longed for. The hall that glittered in material riches that all men desired enveloped them. However, it did not avert their attentions to the most delectable reward for entering the pledge. In a matter of fact, none had seen her personally, yet men flocked to her enticing calls with the simple promise of empty dreams. It was a verity that humans were creatures that can be easily tempted with the slightest glimpse of light within a dark tunnel. Such trait made her smile with malicious intent; it was always amusing to see how pathetic a person would cling to hope even if it was a fragile thread. It was time for her entertainment.
"Eisi o vaedia? Es vos promptus? Ert þú tilbúinn? Êtes vous prêt? Are you ready?"
She had only spoke once however, those simple three words were translated into many different languages. Well, she has quite the flock of different ethnicity. It is flattering to be admired by millions. One would think she would be humbled yet, it only made her more conceited. In her opinion, this was only natural. She believed that the recognition given to her was only appropriate. The men all answered with one word. A wonderful chorus of yes which was a wonderful melody to her ears. It was time to have her moment of joy and to bestow the gift of never-ending pleasure. The doors that served as the entrance to this damned place had closed without interruption. The contract was to be fulfilled.
Gritos são o começo.
As lágrimas são a mancha desaparecer.
O sangue é o processo de conclusão.
O contrato tinha sido feito.
Words spoke in a foreign tongue. It was uncertain to whom it was directed to however, there a woman with such an innocence in her appearance sat upon the throne decorated with blood rubies and serpents. Her face was dimly lighted from the waning fire of the torches that lined the hall. It was far different from the breathing and shouts of thousands of men that would boast about how they will acquire her. Silence had reigned and not even a slightest hint of movement can be seen. The aroma of death adhered tightly to the air as if it was afraid of something greatly. No signs of life or struggle can be seen within the hall. What could have happened within such a short time? Her appearance had begun at the rise of the moon and the eerie atmosphere had started when the dark sun had reached the center.
The woman who had her eyes closed in reverie, opened them slowly. It was as if she had awakened from a fantasy that she had envisioned for so long. Her beauty was incomparable to anyone. A smile was upon her pink lips that illuminated her radiant face. Her head was cradled by her porcelain and soft right hand. It appeared that she had fallen asleep in the whole issuance of the contract. Not a moment too soon, she stood from her position. She wore a rather ethnic style of clothing as if she is a member of certain tribe. Nevertheless, it was rather simple, cute, and seductive at the same time. The obsidian blue tresses, so shiny and bright that it appeared to be the wide oceans of the night, poured over her pallid skin like a shimmering waterfall. Her pose appeared nonchalant, but a fleeting glance of her deep emerald eyes told a different story.
The waning light of the torches were ignited to its full capacity. The dark room was no more as the beautiful pillars wrapped in the finest cloth were soiled with the fresh liquid of life. The marble floors that can serve as mirrors were now tarnished from the brutality that the men had shown towards each other. Missing limbs, heads, torn clothes, broken weapons and blood filled the elegant and magnificent room. No other life was present than the woman was the cause of such savagery. The female that had enjoyed the play of greed, selfishness and violence that the mortals were capable of. It was always a grand feeling to witness the true nature of man that would be given the false oaths of eternal happiness. This was not also just for the males. It was the same with the women. Among the corpses were a few females that had wanted to see such beauty. It may be due to envy and curiosity. Whatever the case, they too had fallen to her enticing charm.
"This is why humans should just disappear."
Walking along the floors filled with the blood of the mortals, she was not bothered in every sense. Moreover, none had stained her. It was simple really. The ethereal being would not allow herself to be tainted by such filth. They were only useful to serve as her playthings and as food. It was always wonderful to see them writhe in agony and then expect to be rewarded with a wonderful prize. That would be true in one's imagination. However, this was reality. She caught sight of someone still clinging to the faint glimmer of life. Approaching the dying male, she lowered herself in front of the man with such a sympathetic expression. "Do you still want to live?" The man's eyes were slowly losing its light but had managed to nod his head ever so painfully. This made her smile as she placed her lips hovering above the man's jugular vein. "Too bad. I like you dead." And, with that the man's had served his fate as a mere snack.
It was then multitude of butterflies filled the hall with their dangerously alluring glow. The woman stood once more as blood trickled down her mouth. She licked the leftover spill ever so deliciously before looking at the horde of butterflies flying around her. One butterfly landed on her shoulder as she smiled with such amusement. "A masquerade ball. How fun. I want to come." She said with a light tone of cheerfulness and excitement. It resembled that of a child. "I do not have an invitation but, I am sure they would not mind at all." With that, the butterflies that fluttered were burned all together as ashes began to fall all around her. "Now, what to wear..." She mused to herself as she walked away from the scene.
It was spoken with such softness as if it was a delicate caress towards a lover. Even then, it echoed through the wide hallways of the fallen synagogue. The location of such a place is unknown due to its audacious purposes. At the sight of day, it was an old ruin that serves as a memorial of the passing which is called time. Whence at the coming of the moon, it turns into a temple covered in sparkling gold and shimmering jewels that would served to be the fire to lit the insatiable greed of mankind. A paramnesia world where one would be given the chance to release the shackles of moral lore and to gain unfathomable freedom without the heed of judgment and drudgery. Now, who would be foolish not to take such a chance for a moment's whim? Stepping upon its forbidden grounds, which is decorated with the most exquisite tapestry and ornaments, an unbreakable covenant, will be initiated. The payment would be the ruined soul and in exchange, carnal pleasures will be ignited in endless succession. The key to an eternity of completion filled with barren gratification. Flaws are nothing but a mirage upon her form. Who is this being?
Multitude of people filled the large halls as if they were filthy rats, all screamed for the author of the pact to grant them the prize they had so adored and longed for. The hall that glittered in material riches that all men desired enveloped them. However, it did not avert their attentions to the most delectable reward for entering the pledge. In a matter of fact, none had seen her personally, yet men flocked to her enticing calls with the simple promise of empty dreams. It was a verity that humans were creatures that can be easily tempted with the slightest glimpse of light within a dark tunnel. Such trait made her smile with malicious intent; it was always amusing to see how pathetic a person would cling to hope even if it was a fragile thread. It was time for her entertainment.
"Eisi o vaedia? Es vos promptus? Ert þú tilbúinn? Êtes vous prêt? Are you ready?"
She had only spoke once however, those simple three words were translated into many different languages. Well, she has quite the flock of different ethnicity. It is flattering to be admired by millions. One would think she would be humbled yet, it only made her more conceited. In her opinion, this was only natural. She believed that the recognition given to her was only appropriate. The men all answered with one word. A wonderful chorus of yes which was a wonderful melody to her ears. It was time to have her moment of joy and to bestow the gift of never-ending pleasure. The doors that served as the entrance to this damned place had closed without interruption. The contract was to be fulfilled.
Gritos são o começo.
As lágrimas são a mancha desaparecer.
O sangue é o processo de conclusão.
O contrato tinha sido feito.
Words spoke in a foreign tongue. It was uncertain to whom it was directed to however, there a woman with such an innocence in her appearance sat upon the throne decorated with blood rubies and serpents. Her face was dimly lighted from the waning fire of the torches that lined the hall. It was far different from the breathing and shouts of thousands of men that would boast about how they will acquire her. Silence had reigned and not even a slightest hint of movement can be seen. The aroma of death adhered tightly to the air as if it was afraid of something greatly. No signs of life or struggle can be seen within the hall. What could have happened within such a short time? Her appearance had begun at the rise of the moon and the eerie atmosphere had started when the dark sun had reached the center.
The woman who had her eyes closed in reverie, opened them slowly. It was as if she had awakened from a fantasy that she had envisioned for so long. Her beauty was incomparable to anyone. A smile was upon her pink lips that illuminated her radiant face. Her head was cradled by her porcelain and soft right hand. It appeared that she had fallen asleep in the whole issuance of the contract. Not a moment too soon, she stood from her position. She wore a rather ethnic style of clothing as if she is a member of certain tribe. Nevertheless, it was rather simple, cute, and seductive at the same time. The obsidian blue tresses, so shiny and bright that it appeared to be the wide oceans of the night, poured over her pallid skin like a shimmering waterfall. Her pose appeared nonchalant, but a fleeting glance of her deep emerald eyes told a different story.
The waning light of the torches were ignited to its full capacity. The dark room was no more as the beautiful pillars wrapped in the finest cloth were soiled with the fresh liquid of life. The marble floors that can serve as mirrors were now tarnished from the brutality that the men had shown towards each other. Missing limbs, heads, torn clothes, broken weapons and blood filled the elegant and magnificent room. No other life was present than the woman was the cause of such savagery. The female that had enjoyed the play of greed, selfishness and violence that the mortals were capable of. It was always a grand feeling to witness the true nature of man that would be given the false oaths of eternal happiness. This was not also just for the males. It was the same with the women. Among the corpses were a few females that had wanted to see such beauty. It may be due to envy and curiosity. Whatever the case, they too had fallen to her enticing charm.
"This is why humans should just disappear."
Walking along the floors filled with the blood of the mortals, she was not bothered in every sense. Moreover, none had stained her. It was simple really. The ethereal being would not allow herself to be tainted by such filth. They were only useful to serve as her playthings and as food. It was always wonderful to see them writhe in agony and then expect to be rewarded with a wonderful prize. That would be true in one's imagination. However, this was reality. She caught sight of someone still clinging to the faint glimmer of life. Approaching the dying male, she lowered herself in front of the man with such a sympathetic expression. "Do you still want to live?" The man's eyes were slowly losing its light but had managed to nod his head ever so painfully. This made her smile as she placed her lips hovering above the man's jugular vein. "Too bad. I like you dead." And, with that the man's had served his fate as a mere snack.
It was then multitude of butterflies filled the hall with their dangerously alluring glow. The woman stood once more as blood trickled down her mouth. She licked the leftover spill ever so deliciously before looking at the horde of butterflies flying around her. One butterfly landed on her shoulder as she smiled with such amusement. "A masquerade ball. How fun. I want to come." She said with a light tone of cheerfulness and excitement. It resembled that of a child. "I do not have an invitation but, I am sure they would not mind at all." With that, the butterflies that fluttered were burned all together as ashes began to fall all around her. "Now, what to wear..." She mused to herself as she walked away from the scene.
"Shoot for the moon, and if you miss you'll be among the stars."
Amaya couldn't help but role her eyes at Kuro, of course he wasn't scared of her sister, who would be? Sure she was a prefect, and sure she was raised and trained to be a hunter, but she was still just a human. Amaya opened her mouth to resort with sarcasm, but she stopped when she saw her sister. "Shouldn't you be in class Katō" Saya stated as she put a hand on her hip and stared at the two of them. Amaya felt like she had been caught red handed in holding the Pure-Blood Vampire back from classes. "Is he bothering you Ama? Because if he is," Amaya blushed as her sister glared at the male, she felt like a little girl at the moment, he wasn't really bothering her in fact she had been the one to bother him. "No, he really wasn't-" Amaya was cut short by Kuro who smirked down at Saya. "I would never dream of bothering you or your sister Ms.Prefect." Ama wanted to reach out ans smack him for leading on her sister like that, but Saya seemingly ignored them both. "I have to go meet the Headmaster with Kitty, but please make sure Katō returns to his class on a timely fashion. I know you can handle it sis," Saya layed a hand on her shoulder and smiled at her before she turned and walked away.
Amaya watched her walk away, a strange emotionless look set on her face. This was both their last year at the Academy, wen they leave they would be leaving and going on different paths, her sister would embrace the life of a Vampire Hunter, and Amaya would go off to college to study something useless. Saya hadn't seemed to notice that they were slowly fading from one another, but Amaya noticed, and it was painful to watch. It's never to late through.. I could always pick back up with my training and go on and become a Hunter like Saya, I have a weapon.. Amaya frowned deeply before turning on her heel and pulling Kuro with her. "Let's go, your missing class." She ignored his protests as they neared the building and after awhile he fell silent, leaving her to her own thoughts. Slowly Amaya slowed down and ended up stopping in front of the large wooden doors that would lead to the class room of the Night Class.
Kuro cleared his throat, which meant he was about to start speaking again. She rolled her eyes and beat him to the punch line. "Were here, go on get in class." Amaya said nodding towards the door. His face twisted in amusement as he gestured for her to go first. "I do believe you were told to escort me to my class." Kuro said as a sly smile formed on his face. Amaya stared at him for a moment, before scowling and nodding, she had seen how her sister did this, she could pull it off. Without another word to him, she threw open the doors and pulled Kuro into the Class room, all eyes on them. Amaya bowed her head to the teacher and spoke in the same tone her sister used when she was doing her prefect thing.
"I'm sorry to interrupt sir, but I was asked to escort Kuro Katō to his class." She said and the teacher nodded his head before the class became deathly silent and the teacher turned to look at the students, confusion in his face before he suddenly started to..shake? "Lord Sacrilegious, is there something the matter?" He asked, making her turn ever so slightly to look up where everyone else was looking. Sacrilegious sat in a chair with his elbows on the arm rests, a strange glint in his eyes that made her feel strange. "Soon, it would." He said and the vampires around him started in confusion and curiosity. Amaya tilted her head to the side ever so slightly, and watched him with an emotionless expression, not wanting to give away what she was thinking. She turned back towards the teacher and bowed her head once more before speaking. "I'll leave you to your class." Ama said in the same prefectish voice that her sister used, and then she turned on her heel and walked out of the class, shutting the doors behind her.
This school will be the end of me.. Amaya sighed.
"Love is such a silly thing...but when properly utilized, it can become such a powerful weapon."
Saya couldn't sleep that night.
She laid in bed, staring up at the ceiling with thoughts running amok through her mind. Instead, she opted to wake early, before the Night Classes had finished, and made her way towards the kitchen area. If she were to make chocolates this year, she might as well have started on them. With a heavy sigh, she straightened out her shoulders and cracked her fingers. She wanted to be as awake as possible. Once inside the kitchen, she grabbed the necessary pots she needed and placed them on the small island table. She smiled as she grabbed the proper ingredients, which was amazing that the school even had the proper ones.
"I wonder if I replace the water for this batch with..." she stated to herself as she pulled out a white tablet. She had asked Toru for it not too long ago. Needless to say she had to chase Toru away when he inquired why she needed it. A faint smile tainted her lips as she placed the tablet inside a bowl, watching as the crimson coloring slowly took over the purity of the water. She grimaced slightly before she poured it into the mix. She spent two hours making the first batch of chocolates. She had to admit, although she could cook, she was horrible at baking. She chuckled to herself as she pulled a chocolate off of the freshly cooled batch. She had managed to mold them into little hearts and she nodded to herself, satisfied with her workmanship.
"What is this horrid smell?" a voice stated, startling Saya as she dropped the chocolate. Toru caught it effortlessly as he smirked. He truly enjoyed startling the Takagi twin and it was something he prided himself in. He seemed to startle her more than that pure-blood of hers. "I thought you were supposed to be more graceful Sai," he almost purred into her ear. If she hadn't been sleep deprived, she would have given him a rather nice smack. Alas, she was too tired to put up with his nonsense, so she opted to push him away.
"Shouldn't you be in class?" she retorted, half glaring at the boy. Toru merely chuckled before glancing at the chocolate that was now melting in his hand. "Please give that back. I am not finished," she continued, watching in horror as the boy tossed it into his mouth. She let out an exasperated groan as she threw her hands in the air. "You are hopeless!" she nearly shouted.
"It's too bitter," was the only reply he gave before waving in a nonchalant manner and exited the kitchen. She puffed her cheeks slightly before grabbing the tray and walking towards the trash can. She hesitated as she held the tray over the bin. She worked hard on them, and she didn't want to throw that away. She smiled slightly as she took one of the chocolates and examined it, tempted to pop one into her own mouth to see how it tasted, however; she laughed quietly to herself and placed the tray back onto the table.
"It's the thought that counts right?" she spoke to no one as she began to create four bags for the ones she made the chocolates for. When she was finished, she tied each bag with a particular colored ribbon. Purple for Sacrilegious; Red for Toru; Pink for Kuro; and Green for Arashi. She paused as she placed a finger to her chin. She forgot one for Sergei. She glanced at the tray and noticed there was still a handful of chocolates and smiled. Tying a blue ribbon, she placed the bags together and smiled at her handiwork. "There, now onto Kitty's, Ama's, and Takeshi's" she stated, yawning mid sentence as she stretched.
Before she knew it, the sun had slowly peeked over the horizon, signaling the end of the night and the beginning of the day. Her eyes were slowly starting to fade as she slumped againsst the counter. "I'll...just," she spoke slowly before allowing the sleep to consume her. Whoever entered the kitchen would be startled by the sleeping prefects form dressed in a peculiar pink apron and bags of chocolate littering her form.
“True courage is not the absence of fear, but the will to overcome it."
Ekaterina woke early the next morning, feeling refreshed for all that she’d only had a few hours of sleep. After bathing, she spent a few minutes sitting on her neatly-made bed, brushing out her overlong hair with great care, then twisting it between her fingers, braiding it up and around the crown of her head. Of course, she had so much of it that even done up so, the end of the braid still hit her in the middle of the back. Once, a female acquaintance had told her it looked nice this way, and as she was not complimented often on such things, she took care to still arrange it so every once in a while. Today might be nothing special for her, but that was no reason to mope about it. Besides, she’d be spending time with her friends and getting to meet her brother—days didn’t get much better than that, expect maybe on holidays, when Ivan would fill the whole house with music and sweets and warmth. He said it was because someone he had known once, long ago, had loved to celebrate things, and so even if the holidays held no meaning for them in particular, it was good to do special things for them.
The memories made her smile, tinged as they were with a pang of nostalgia. Things had been so much simpler then, when it was just the four of them: her, Dmitri, Ivan, and Sergei. Before such things as humanity and vampires and old worries and prefect duties and whatnot had ever troubled her. But she liked her life now, too.
A depression upon the bed next to her and a whuffling sound informed her that Mischa was taking up his usual daytime spot at the foot of the mattress, and she shook her head good-naturedly. “I suppose that means you’ll be staying today, too, then?” she asked the dog, and he huffed lazily in reply. Well, she would take that as a yes.
Grasping her cane, Ekaterina navigated by memory mostly, leaving her little clear cellophane bags of chocolate outside Saya and Amaya’s doors. They’d been a little squished in her fall yesterday, as they’d been in her bag, but they were still edible certainly, and she was actually pretty talented at making things like that, though naturally the process took her a fair amount more time than it would a seeing person. Tucking the remaining bag under her arm, she headed out of her dorm area, passing Sergei’s door (he slept just down the hall in a much larger suite of rooms for staff, though he shared this floor’s kitchen), and laying it down there.
The time was by now the strange neither-nor one that lay between the end of the Night Class and the beginning of the Day Class, or for Ekaterina, practice time. There were several musical recital rooms at the Academy, but she preferred to use one when nobody else was around. It carried a feeling of secrecy that way, like that particular time of day was hers. It would have bee nice to share it, maybe, but as of yet, she’d not met anyone who was usually awake at the time. Lately, her music had been providing her less comfort than before, but she kept at it all the same. It was as much a labor of love as anything, and she’d not give it up for anything she could think of.
The route to the room she preferred, she had memorized already, and she barely took the time to sweep her cane out in front of her, trusting her ears to inform her if anyone blocked her path. As it turned out, nobody did (nobody ever did), so she made it to the room with no difficulty. Leaving the door open (she was far enough from the dorms that she wouldn’t bother anyone, so why close it?) she propped her cane against the wall and settled herself at the piano. This one, she tuned herself, another process that took her longer than most, but produced exactly the results she desired in the end.
Most of the songs that she knew, she had learned from Sergei. Without the ability to read music, she could thankfully understand how to play something after having heard it as little as once. She wasn’t as talented as her adoptive brother with the instrument, but she practiced diligently anyway. Sometimes, when she gave a vocal recital, he would play piano for her, and Dmitri the cello. But there was something soothing about playing the notes she needed herself. With just one person, the tune was stripped-down, bare and raw and unornamented, free of the trappings of formal concerts and so on, and there was a special kind of vulnerability in it that she related to.
The memories made her smile, tinged as they were with a pang of nostalgia. Things had been so much simpler then, when it was just the four of them: her, Dmitri, Ivan, and Sergei. Before such things as humanity and vampires and old worries and prefect duties and whatnot had ever troubled her. But she liked her life now, too.
A depression upon the bed next to her and a whuffling sound informed her that Mischa was taking up his usual daytime spot at the foot of the mattress, and she shook her head good-naturedly. “I suppose that means you’ll be staying today, too, then?” she asked the dog, and he huffed lazily in reply. Well, she would take that as a yes.
Grasping her cane, Ekaterina navigated by memory mostly, leaving her little clear cellophane bags of chocolate outside Saya and Amaya’s doors. They’d been a little squished in her fall yesterday, as they’d been in her bag, but they were still edible certainly, and she was actually pretty talented at making things like that, though naturally the process took her a fair amount more time than it would a seeing person. Tucking the remaining bag under her arm, she headed out of her dorm area, passing Sergei’s door (he slept just down the hall in a much larger suite of rooms for staff, though he shared this floor’s kitchen), and laying it down there.
The time was by now the strange neither-nor one that lay between the end of the Night Class and the beginning of the Day Class, or for Ekaterina, practice time. There were several musical recital rooms at the Academy, but she preferred to use one when nobody else was around. It carried a feeling of secrecy that way, like that particular time of day was hers. It would have bee nice to share it, maybe, but as of yet, she’d not met anyone who was usually awake at the time. Lately, her music had been providing her less comfort than before, but she kept at it all the same. It was as much a labor of love as anything, and she’d not give it up for anything she could think of.
The route to the room she preferred, she had memorized already, and she barely took the time to sweep her cane out in front of her, trusting her ears to inform her if anyone blocked her path. As it turned out, nobody did (nobody ever did), so she made it to the room with no difficulty. Leaving the door open (she was far enough from the dorms that she wouldn’t bother anyone, so why close it?) she propped her cane against the wall and settled herself at the piano. This one, she tuned herself, another process that took her longer than most, but produced exactly the results she desired in the end.
Most of the songs that she knew, she had learned from Sergei. Without the ability to read music, she could thankfully understand how to play something after having heard it as little as once. She wasn’t as talented as her adoptive brother with the instrument, but she practiced diligently anyway. Sometimes, when she gave a vocal recital, he would play piano for her, and Dmitri the cello. But there was something soothing about playing the notes she needed herself. With just one person, the tune was stripped-down, bare and raw and unornamented, free of the trappings of formal concerts and so on, and there was a special kind of vulnerability in it that she related to.
“When it comes to loyalty, sometimes the smallest kindnesses speak with greater force than the most grandiose displays."
Sergei quite nearly crossed paths with Ekaterina as she headed off to the practice rooms, and indeed, he could smell her scent fading as she left. He did not make any effort to place himself in her way, however; he understood how much she valued this secret little time of day. Instead, he approached his rooms, lodged as he was next to what were supposed to be the prefects’ dorms. This was due to his position as prefect advisor, a role which he rarely had to fill, as Saya and Ekaterina were both quite good at what they did and the school presently had no other prefects at all.
Withdrawing his room key from his pocket, the professor caught sight of something near his door and stooped to pick it up, smiling to himself when he saw the chocolates. Those could only be from Katya—though there was no card, he recognized the signs of her cooking, and her light, sweet smell. How kind of her.
Letting himself into his room, he set the chocolates down on his end table, tugging on his ponytail until the tie came loose in his hand, the cascade of his peculiar gold-silver strands falling over his back. He’d do well to find a few hours’ rest before today’s festivities began in earnest, but first… he needed to eat. Well, drink, more precisely. From a glass bottle on the same end table, he withdrew two of the white capsules, grimacing slightly as he did so. His system was simply ravenous, most of the time at that, and if he didn’t consume a great deal of these, his vampiric side began to shut down his human one until it was sated. A most unpleasant situation, to say the least, and he was careful to consume the blood pills regularly.
But for this, he required water, and so he headed into the kitchen, intent on procuring a glass and the liquid from the sink. He paused upon entrance, though, upon being met with a most unusual sight: Takagi-san was sleeping, slumped against the counter, the refuse-- and product-- of what looked to be a laborious exercise in confection-making littered about her. Suppressing a chuckle for her sake, the teacher placed both his pills on the kitchen island and moved noiselessly around her, cleaning up the aftermath of her little adventure, putting all the ingredients (he was careful to order a variety; it looked like they would need more sugar soon) back in their places and loading the dishes into the dishwasher, setting the machine to run with a quiet whir.
He debated waking the prefect up, that she might sleep perhaps more comfortably in her own room, but after some internal debate, he padded back to his own and grabbed a spare blanket, soft green fleece, and carefully draped it over her shoulders. Knowing how hard those prefects worked, if he woke her, she’d just decide she had something else to do, and she clearly needed the sleep. Taking a glass down from the counter, he filled it with water from the sink and dropped the pills in, shaking his head minutely when they turned the clear liquid a dull red. Downing the substance as quickly as he could, he sighed softly and placed the glass in the sink. Part of him always hated that, the taste. But it was infinitely better than the guilt that came from consuming human life instead. He would know.
Taking one moment more to neatly arrange Takagi-san’s bags of sweets, he left afterwards. Sleep was never easy for him, either; he’d probably just retreat to his living room and do some grading before he finally grew tired enough to succumb.
Withdrawing his room key from his pocket, the professor caught sight of something near his door and stooped to pick it up, smiling to himself when he saw the chocolates. Those could only be from Katya—though there was no card, he recognized the signs of her cooking, and her light, sweet smell. How kind of her.
Letting himself into his room, he set the chocolates down on his end table, tugging on his ponytail until the tie came loose in his hand, the cascade of his peculiar gold-silver strands falling over his back. He’d do well to find a few hours’ rest before today’s festivities began in earnest, but first… he needed to eat. Well, drink, more precisely. From a glass bottle on the same end table, he withdrew two of the white capsules, grimacing slightly as he did so. His system was simply ravenous, most of the time at that, and if he didn’t consume a great deal of these, his vampiric side began to shut down his human one until it was sated. A most unpleasant situation, to say the least, and he was careful to consume the blood pills regularly.
But for this, he required water, and so he headed into the kitchen, intent on procuring a glass and the liquid from the sink. He paused upon entrance, though, upon being met with a most unusual sight: Takagi-san was sleeping, slumped against the counter, the refuse-- and product-- of what looked to be a laborious exercise in confection-making littered about her. Suppressing a chuckle for her sake, the teacher placed both his pills on the kitchen island and moved noiselessly around her, cleaning up the aftermath of her little adventure, putting all the ingredients (he was careful to order a variety; it looked like they would need more sugar soon) back in their places and loading the dishes into the dishwasher, setting the machine to run with a quiet whir.
He debated waking the prefect up, that she might sleep perhaps more comfortably in her own room, but after some internal debate, he padded back to his own and grabbed a spare blanket, soft green fleece, and carefully draped it over her shoulders. Knowing how hard those prefects worked, if he woke her, she’d just decide she had something else to do, and she clearly needed the sleep. Taking a glass down from the counter, he filled it with water from the sink and dropped the pills in, shaking his head minutely when they turned the clear liquid a dull red. Downing the substance as quickly as he could, he sighed softly and placed the glass in the sink. Part of him always hated that, the taste. But it was infinitely better than the guilt that came from consuming human life instead. He would know.
Taking one moment more to neatly arrange Takagi-san’s bags of sweets, he left afterwards. Sleep was never easy for him, either; he’d probably just retreat to his living room and do some grading before he finally grew tired enough to succumb.
|"Who would have thought that the chains that binds us are the threads of fate that connects us from a distant time so long ago."|
"Takky... you'll take care of them for me, right?"
Take care of who? Them? Did that person just called him Takky? Is this something the Headmaster told him before? But, it was a woman's voice. There was something kind and warm about it. He liked her voice. It was distantly familiar. Who was she exactly? Darkness swirled around him but then petals of pink blossoms filled his vision. It was much like a small tornado impeding his movement and sight. But then, there was another voice once more. This time, it was of a man.
"It's man's duty to protect the girls, Takeru. So, I'll entrust my greatest treasures to you. Because you are also one of them. Shall we make a promise on that?"
A promise? Did he make a promise like that? Why can't he remember? Are these voices his memories or they're just mere illusions? Whatever the case maybe, he could now perceived something through the whirl of pink blossoms. Two silhouettes, a couple perhaps, a man and a woman. He suddenly felt the pang of desperation to ran after them. Instinctively, he reached out his hand towards them but the winds were stronger than before and those two hazy forms slowly moved away from him. Somehow, he did not want that at all. The sense of abandonment loomed over him as he fought through the winds but, it was too late. They were gone. Then, he finally woke up.
Takeru could still see that his hand was raised in front of him as if reaching for something. "A dream..." He softly muttered as he lowered his hand and took notice of the room he was in. It definitely shouted of extravagance. Something that could be seen in those olden times where castles exist. A chamber fitted for a prince or a king. Although, this would be a fallen king or something. The color tones were too somber for his taste. It was a splatter of gold and blue along with the hint of gold. To make the long story short, this was definitely not his room. So, whose room was it? "Right, his room."
As he said that, he sat up and saw the owner of the room laying on sofa so lazily much like porcelain feline. Spools of purple fell like scattered feathers around such snow white skin. Arms hanged like delicate china. Well, he would not blame the Day Class to adore this eccentric pure-blood known as Sacrilegious. The man was certainly beautiful and alluring even if scattered books surrounded the slumbering jaguar. He covered his eyes when a stray ray of sun managed to penetrate through a haphazardly closed curtains. Eyes of crimson and black gleamed with a sleepy glow. He released a yawned. It seemed morning has come. Meaning, it would be a hectic day. It's Valentines' Day now.
In any case, he tried to recall what happened last night that he had to sleep here. He had come over to the Moon Dormitory to discuss the Council Meeting with Sacred. But, classes were not over yet. So, Moirae offered for him to wait in the pure-blood's room and then it was black. Over all, he fell asleep waiting for the good-for-nothing bum of a pure-blood. Finding him snoozing, the man probably placed him in the bed. Sacred could have just woken him however, the pure-blood probably think this would be more fun. Well, he did have a good night except for that odd dream. In any case, it was a nice sleep. The man had a comfortable bed.
Standing from the bed, Takeru approached the sleeping pure-blood. He looked at Sacred's sleeping profile and it was actually adorable enough to make him blush in which he looked away while covering half of his face with a hand. "It should be a crime to look that cute." He muttered to no one in particular. Actually, he was waiting for a retort indicating the pure-blood was awake all along. But, there was none. He looked at Sacred again and the even rising of his chest and breathing concluded he was really asleep. "So, he still needs sleep." Returning to the bed, he grabbed a blanket and then placed it over the purple vampire. He then picked up the scattered puzzle books and stacked them neatly on one side. Afterwards, he greeted Sacred who was still asleep "Good night."
He then left the room. The matters of the Vampire Council could wait for a little longer. It was just not right to wake the man at the moment. "Good morning, Lord Takeru." A pleasant voice greeted him as he turned towards the source and smiled warmly. "Good morning, Moirae." The silver-haired vampire handed him a cup of hot chocolate which he took happily. "Thanks, just what I needed." Moirae smiled happily and then looked at the doors of her Master's chamber. "Is Master still asleep?" Takeru stopped drinking his chocolate and then looked at the doors as well. "Yeah, I thought he didn't need sleep anymore." Moirae had a soft expression on her face suddenly. "He only sleeps like that with you Lord Takeru." The statement made Takeru choked midway while drinking. "Eh?!" Moirae giggled lightly at this reaction and explained properly. "No worries. Lord Sacrilegious has Lady Ageha. I'm just saying he is most comfortable when you are near him. That is all." Takeru looked at Moirae with wonder and then to the doors where Sacred slumbered inside.
Those words of Moirae echoed within his mind as he had now arrived at the Main Grounds. There were some students already up and about. Reminding him that he had work to do, it was the preparations for the Valentines' Ball later this night. He'll just drop by his dorm room before he proceeded to the Main Building to oversee the set-up of everything. When he was back in his room, he had a refreshing shower and then decided to get some grab at the cafeteria before proceeding to the student council room. Unfortunately, the cafeteria had yet to prepare anything. How sad. He could wait but his stomach was making rebellious sounds. The hot chocolate that Moirae prepared for him was not enough as it seems. So, his only option was the kitchen. He had to make something for him to eat from scratch.
Upon arriving at the kitchen, Takeru found a rather peculiar sight. There on the counter was Takagi-san, the prefect. She had a blanket on him which seemed someone was already here before him to witness this scene. In any case, he had a small smile as he noticed bags of sweet confectioneries orderly arranged near the sleeping girl. She might have worked all the night to make them. Adding to her duties as a prefect, she was such a hard-working girl. With that, an idea popped into his head as he nodded in approval. He quietly rummaged through the shelves for his ingredients and for the wares he needed. Soon enough, he was cooking a breakfast meal for two.
As for the sleeping pure-blood, his brilliant mauve eyes opened only to look at the blanket that covered him. Sacred then looked towards the bed to see it empty and then noticed his puzzle books neatly stacked together. "Such a busybody as always." He stood from the sofa and blinked a couple of times in an effort to remove the haze of sleep in his vision. Then, he approached the curtains to pushed it aside revealing his balcony doors. The sun shone on him making him almost glow in an unearthly manner. He really did not mind the sun much as the others would. Actually, it reminded him of someone so, he could never despise it. He then opened the doors and stepped outside as he was greeted by the scent of the morning air. He then looked towards the direction of the main building and had a small smile. "Not bad at all." He noted as he closed his eyes while leaning on the balustrade and then opening his eyes to look at the clear skies. Although, he would never admit this to anyone.
There on a nearby tree overlooking a window of the music room where Ekaterina was. A black crow perched on a branch with its mysterious purple eyes looking at the form of the Russian prefect.
Take care of who? Them? Did that person just called him Takky? Is this something the Headmaster told him before? But, it was a woman's voice. There was something kind and warm about it. He liked her voice. It was distantly familiar. Who was she exactly? Darkness swirled around him but then petals of pink blossoms filled his vision. It was much like a small tornado impeding his movement and sight. But then, there was another voice once more. This time, it was of a man.
"It's man's duty to protect the girls, Takeru. So, I'll entrust my greatest treasures to you. Because you are also one of them. Shall we make a promise on that?"
A promise? Did he make a promise like that? Why can't he remember? Are these voices his memories or they're just mere illusions? Whatever the case maybe, he could now perceived something through the whirl of pink blossoms. Two silhouettes, a couple perhaps, a man and a woman. He suddenly felt the pang of desperation to ran after them. Instinctively, he reached out his hand towards them but the winds were stronger than before and those two hazy forms slowly moved away from him. Somehow, he did not want that at all. The sense of abandonment loomed over him as he fought through the winds but, it was too late. They were gone. Then, he finally woke up.
Takeru could still see that his hand was raised in front of him as if reaching for something. "A dream..." He softly muttered as he lowered his hand and took notice of the room he was in. It definitely shouted of extravagance. Something that could be seen in those olden times where castles exist. A chamber fitted for a prince or a king. Although, this would be a fallen king or something. The color tones were too somber for his taste. It was a splatter of gold and blue along with the hint of gold. To make the long story short, this was definitely not his room. So, whose room was it? "Right, his room."
As he said that, he sat up and saw the owner of the room laying on sofa so lazily much like porcelain feline. Spools of purple fell like scattered feathers around such snow white skin. Arms hanged like delicate china. Well, he would not blame the Day Class to adore this eccentric pure-blood known as Sacrilegious. The man was certainly beautiful and alluring even if scattered books surrounded the slumbering jaguar. He covered his eyes when a stray ray of sun managed to penetrate through a haphazardly closed curtains. Eyes of crimson and black gleamed with a sleepy glow. He released a yawned. It seemed morning has come. Meaning, it would be a hectic day. It's Valentines' Day now.
In any case, he tried to recall what happened last night that he had to sleep here. He had come over to the Moon Dormitory to discuss the Council Meeting with Sacred. But, classes were not over yet. So, Moirae offered for him to wait in the pure-blood's room and then it was black. Over all, he fell asleep waiting for the good-for-nothing bum of a pure-blood. Finding him snoozing, the man probably placed him in the bed. Sacred could have just woken him however, the pure-blood probably think this would be more fun. Well, he did have a good night except for that odd dream. In any case, it was a nice sleep. The man had a comfortable bed.
Standing from the bed, Takeru approached the sleeping pure-blood. He looked at Sacred's sleeping profile and it was actually adorable enough to make him blush in which he looked away while covering half of his face with a hand. "It should be a crime to look that cute." He muttered to no one in particular. Actually, he was waiting for a retort indicating the pure-blood was awake all along. But, there was none. He looked at Sacred again and the even rising of his chest and breathing concluded he was really asleep. "So, he still needs sleep." Returning to the bed, he grabbed a blanket and then placed it over the purple vampire. He then picked up the scattered puzzle books and stacked them neatly on one side. Afterwards, he greeted Sacred who was still asleep "Good night."
He then left the room. The matters of the Vampire Council could wait for a little longer. It was just not right to wake the man at the moment. "Good morning, Lord Takeru." A pleasant voice greeted him as he turned towards the source and smiled warmly. "Good morning, Moirae." The silver-haired vampire handed him a cup of hot chocolate which he took happily. "Thanks, just what I needed." Moirae smiled happily and then looked at the doors of her Master's chamber. "Is Master still asleep?" Takeru stopped drinking his chocolate and then looked at the doors as well. "Yeah, I thought he didn't need sleep anymore." Moirae had a soft expression on her face suddenly. "He only sleeps like that with you Lord Takeru." The statement made Takeru choked midway while drinking. "Eh?!" Moirae giggled lightly at this reaction and explained properly. "No worries. Lord Sacrilegious has Lady Ageha. I'm just saying he is most comfortable when you are near him. That is all." Takeru looked at Moirae with wonder and then to the doors where Sacred slumbered inside.
Those words of Moirae echoed within his mind as he had now arrived at the Main Grounds. There were some students already up and about. Reminding him that he had work to do, it was the preparations for the Valentines' Ball later this night. He'll just drop by his dorm room before he proceeded to the Main Building to oversee the set-up of everything. When he was back in his room, he had a refreshing shower and then decided to get some grab at the cafeteria before proceeding to the student council room. Unfortunately, the cafeteria had yet to prepare anything. How sad. He could wait but his stomach was making rebellious sounds. The hot chocolate that Moirae prepared for him was not enough as it seems. So, his only option was the kitchen. He had to make something for him to eat from scratch.
Upon arriving at the kitchen, Takeru found a rather peculiar sight. There on the counter was Takagi-san, the prefect. She had a blanket on him which seemed someone was already here before him to witness this scene. In any case, he had a small smile as he noticed bags of sweet confectioneries orderly arranged near the sleeping girl. She might have worked all the night to make them. Adding to her duties as a prefect, she was such a hard-working girl. With that, an idea popped into his head as he nodded in approval. He quietly rummaged through the shelves for his ingredients and for the wares he needed. Soon enough, he was cooking a breakfast meal for two.
As for the sleeping pure-blood, his brilliant mauve eyes opened only to look at the blanket that covered him. Sacred then looked towards the bed to see it empty and then noticed his puzzle books neatly stacked together. "Such a busybody as always." He stood from the sofa and blinked a couple of times in an effort to remove the haze of sleep in his vision. Then, he approached the curtains to pushed it aside revealing his balcony doors. The sun shone on him making him almost glow in an unearthly manner. He really did not mind the sun much as the others would. Actually, it reminded him of someone so, he could never despise it. He then opened the doors and stepped outside as he was greeted by the scent of the morning air. He then looked towards the direction of the main building and had a small smile. "Not bad at all." He noted as he closed his eyes while leaning on the balustrade and then opening his eyes to look at the clear skies. Although, he would never admit this to anyone.
There on a nearby tree overlooking a window of the music room where Ekaterina was. A black crow perched on a branch with its mysterious purple eyes looking at the form of the Russian prefect.
"What is this feeling deep inside of me? Why does it only grow when you're around?"
Saya felt something warm cover her, a softness she could only describe as pleasant. A light smile crossed upon her face as she drew the warmth closer to her being. The light rising of her chest and the faint breathing signaled that she was still asleep, tired from the lack of rest. And it was then an image appeared in her mind. A pair of crimson eyes focused on her being. They flashed a brilliant vermilion before retaining the reddish brown originality they held. And yet, these eyes seemed so familiar. She could hear words, but couldn't make them out. Her face twisted into a terrified frown as the eyes began to melt, turning into a thick crimson liquid as they flowed down a fountain of nothingness.
She tried to scream, but her voice was caught in a hitch. It felt as if someone had taken her vocals out and replaced them with the sound of a light breeze. A woman's voice called out to her, but she couldn't make out the words. Then, a man's voice. Before she could react, a sound caused her eyes to immediately snap open, drowned by the onslaught of light that peered into the kitchen she found herself in. She sat up, holding the blanket closer to herself as she surveyed the area. A figure in front of her along with the smell of different aroma's filled the atmosphere as Saya took in a deep breath. Immediately, her head snapped back to the figure and as gracefully as she could, managed to stumble to her feet.
"Kuran-san, what are you doing here?" she questioned, her eyes showering confusion. Of course it was a void question as she was in the kitchen of the campus and he had a right just as any to be there. She shuffled uncomfortably in the President's presence, pulling the blanket closer around her form before her senses were overwhelmed again. He seemed to be making breakfast and the aroma's were throwing her senses off, but the smell was so appealing. The unsettling growl of her stomach caused her to laugh nervously and a light pink dusted her cheeks. She cleared her throat in an effort to regain her composure as she watched the Kuran prepare a meal. It seemed he was making a meal fit for two people.
"You must really be hungry too," she stated, peering over his shoulder so that she could catch a glimpse of what he was cooking. An odd sensation of familiarity washed through her being as he prepared his meal. She frowned slightly as she couldn't place the feeling, but it was so familiar. It was as if she had known him her whole life, and yet; she barely knew a thing about the Kuran. She had grown up in the Takagi family, as a Takagi. Her mother was Yukina Takagi and her father Kazuma Takagi. She even had a twin sister who she shared nothing but the color of her eyes.
Before she could linger any longer on the thought, she removed herself from behind Takeru and made a bee line for the chocolates. She stared at them, confused as to how they were neatly arranged. "I could have sworn," she muttered to herself before dismissing the thought and grabbing the bag with an orange bow tied to it and the one with the purple bow. She made her way back to Takeru's side and handed the boy the sweets.
"I am not the best at baking, but I do hope you like them," she stated, a smile sweeping over her face with a light dusting of pink across her cheeks following after as she held out the orange bow tied bag. It was slightly true that she couldn't bake, but she could cook just as well as any chef. Having been raised with a father and two siblings to feed, cooking came natural to her, but baking was just on a whole different level.
"And these are for Sacred since you see him more often than I do," she continued, handing him the bag with the purple tie. She still couldn't dismiss the feeling of normalcy around the Kuran. Something about his presence seemed to calm her and it was a feeling she enjoyed as only one other person had managed to bring that out in her: Ekaterina. The smile seemed to brighten as she thought fondly of the russian prefect whom she was growing more attached to every day. In a way, she had adopted Ekaterina as her second sister, and she loved the girl dearly. Is this what it feels like to have a normal life she thought.
|It is a shame that the only things I can do for you are the little things you could do for yourself. Even then, I like to do it for you.|
"Kuran-san, what are you doing here?" The question prompted Takeru to look over his shoulder and found that the sleeping prefect was very much awake now. Confusion stained her eyes as he offered an apologetic smile as to ease the girl into his presence. In addition, it was his fault for startling her to begin with. He should have known better so to speak. "Sorry, did I wake you up?" To show her the cause of the noise, he raised the turner indicating he was cooking something if alone the aroma permeating the kitchen was not enough of a hint. "I was cooking some breakfast. The cafeteria's menu is not available at the moment." He continued on amicably. It was then he noticed Saya's face was decorated with the tint of pink as she laughed nervously. As for him, he gave a small smile and then removed his eyes from her and then looked at the food he was cooking. "This will be done soon."
"You must really be hungry too." This time he heard her voice closed to him. Takeru looked to his shoulder and saw her now beside him. Somehow, he has this feeling that such interactions between this normal. As if, this is nothing new. Something familiar which made it odd for him. "Setting that aside, I was hoping you could share a meal with me." He spoke in a warm tone as his mismatched colored eyes gazed into her eyes with gentleness. "It is why I cooked for two." After stating that, he returned his attention to the omurice he was cooking. It was done. He turned off the stove and grabbed two plates. When it was done, he placed wonderfully crafted two servings of omurice on each plate. He then added some demi-glace sauce that he prepared earlier along with some garnish to make it look like something a restaurant would serve.
Well, he was not the best cook in the entire world. Cooking was something he learned at the behest of the Headmaster who wanted to cook with him. However, he was quite good at making omurice which comes to him as something natural. As such, he did not notice Saya leaving his side for a brief moment. "I am not the best at baking, but I do hope you like them," Upon hearing this, he removed his attention from his preparations and looked at the prefect and then towards the bag with an orange bow. There was nothing different in receiving chocolates from others. He had been given constantly by the girls of the Academy and even those he had known outside during this auspicious day. He appreciated their thoughts and feelings but nothing more can be expected on his part.
But, seeing Saya like this with a faint blush on her cheeks and a sweet smile giving her some hand-made chocolates. It really made him happy for some peculiar reason he had yet to identify. Even if it was merely for a sense of obligation or gratefulness, he really didn't mind. He was just happy. As such, it showed on his face as he smiled brightly like a child making his handsome features more stunning and adorable if that was even possible. "Thank you, Takagi-san." He said with a happy tone as he took the offered bag. "I'll pay you back." He followed and then looked at the other bag with a purple bow. Somehow, he has an idea to who it belonged to. "And these are for Sacred since you see him more often than I do,"
Confirming his hunch, he nodded with a smile. "Sure, I'll make certain he gets it. I'm sure he'll like it. Although, he would have Ageha's chocolates by now." He said the latter part with disappointment as Ageha usually makes delicious chocolates and the biggest portion would be for Sacred. One time, he had voiced this to the Shirabuki Princess who said she would do the same for Takeru next time. Hopefully, she would do so. He was looking forward to it. His expression grew more fonder than before as he thought of Ageha. With two bag of chocolates in his hands, he proceeded to keep them inside his jacket's pocket which fit perfectly.
He then smiled at Saya brightly and gently grabbed her by the hand which is an unconscious gesture. Then, he made her take a seat once more as he placed before her a serving of omurice. Afterwards, he took a seat beside her as well and had his part of the food he cooked as well. "I apologize if my menu for breakfast is not that broad." He noted to her with an apologetic expression. "I'll treat you to something nice next time." After stating that, he faced his omurice and clasped his hands in a prayer. "Itadakimasu!" Takeru said brightly as he proceeded to eat his omurice but after one bite, he glanced at Saya and asked. "So, how does it taste?" Somehow, his omurice was more tastier than he had expected. Well, he didn't do anything differently. Maybe, because of the girl beside him who knows? All he could be certain about, he was fond of Saya's familiar presence.
"You must really be hungry too." This time he heard her voice closed to him. Takeru looked to his shoulder and saw her now beside him. Somehow, he has this feeling that such interactions between this normal. As if, this is nothing new. Something familiar which made it odd for him. "Setting that aside, I was hoping you could share a meal with me." He spoke in a warm tone as his mismatched colored eyes gazed into her eyes with gentleness. "It is why I cooked for two." After stating that, he returned his attention to the omurice he was cooking. It was done. He turned off the stove and grabbed two plates. When it was done, he placed wonderfully crafted two servings of omurice on each plate. He then added some demi-glace sauce that he prepared earlier along with some garnish to make it look like something a restaurant would serve.
Well, he was not the best cook in the entire world. Cooking was something he learned at the behest of the Headmaster who wanted to cook with him. However, he was quite good at making omurice which comes to him as something natural. As such, he did not notice Saya leaving his side for a brief moment. "I am not the best at baking, but I do hope you like them," Upon hearing this, he removed his attention from his preparations and looked at the prefect and then towards the bag with an orange bow. There was nothing different in receiving chocolates from others. He had been given constantly by the girls of the Academy and even those he had known outside during this auspicious day. He appreciated their thoughts and feelings but nothing more can be expected on his part.
But, seeing Saya like this with a faint blush on her cheeks and a sweet smile giving her some hand-made chocolates. It really made him happy for some peculiar reason he had yet to identify. Even if it was merely for a sense of obligation or gratefulness, he really didn't mind. He was just happy. As such, it showed on his face as he smiled brightly like a child making his handsome features more stunning and adorable if that was even possible. "Thank you, Takagi-san." He said with a happy tone as he took the offered bag. "I'll pay you back." He followed and then looked at the other bag with a purple bow. Somehow, he has an idea to who it belonged to. "And these are for Sacred since you see him more often than I do,"
Confirming his hunch, he nodded with a smile. "Sure, I'll make certain he gets it. I'm sure he'll like it. Although, he would have Ageha's chocolates by now." He said the latter part with disappointment as Ageha usually makes delicious chocolates and the biggest portion would be for Sacred. One time, he had voiced this to the Shirabuki Princess who said she would do the same for Takeru next time. Hopefully, she would do so. He was looking forward to it. His expression grew more fonder than before as he thought of Ageha. With two bag of chocolates in his hands, he proceeded to keep them inside his jacket's pocket which fit perfectly.
He then smiled at Saya brightly and gently grabbed her by the hand which is an unconscious gesture. Then, he made her take a seat once more as he placed before her a serving of omurice. Afterwards, he took a seat beside her as well and had his part of the food he cooked as well. "I apologize if my menu for breakfast is not that broad." He noted to her with an apologetic expression. "I'll treat you to something nice next time." After stating that, he faced his omurice and clasped his hands in a prayer. "Itadakimasu!" Takeru said brightly as he proceeded to eat his omurice but after one bite, he glanced at Saya and asked. "So, how does it taste?" Somehow, his omurice was more tastier than he had expected. Well, he didn't do anything differently. Maybe, because of the girl beside him who knows? All he could be certain about, he was fond of Saya's familiar presence.
"He who fights with monsters might take care lest he thereby become a monster. And if you gaze for long into an abyss, the abyss gazes also into you."
Saya nodded happily as she heard him mention the food. She wasn't going to turn down something that smelled so wonderous and she was a bit excited to see how it would taste. She had only ever had the school menu and her own cooking, so it would be nice to try something new. She took a seat as she listened to him speak. The smile that seemed so infectuous to her lingered and only grew when she heard him speak so fondly of Ageha. She was the pure-blood princess of the Shirabuki clan, and well known for her unique personality. Saya had never had the pleasure of meeting the princess, but she knew there were specific reasons as to why.
"Ah, you're welcome Kuran-san. And that won't be necessary. I will consider this as payment," she stated as he placed the plates down. She stared at the decorated plate and was almost tempted to not touch it. It looked so beautiful, almost like a masterpiece. But it also looked so good. She couldn't help herself as she clasped her hands together and said, ""Itadakimasu!," and slipped the spoon into her mouth. When she heard Takeru speak of how it was, she couldn't help but let out a satisfied groan.
"This is so much better than when I cook," she stated happily as she continued to eat. Before she knew it, her plate was empty and she let out a content sigh. She walked over to the sink, plate in hand, and washed it. Placing the plate back into its' proper place, she turned to Takeru and smiled.
"Thanks a lot for the breakfast Takeru, it was really good," she stated, grabbing the other bags of chocolates and stashing them inside the blanket still draped over her shoulders. "I should go now. Duty calls," she almost sounded disappointed, but being a prefect meant a lot of things. And being late for duty was not one of them. "See you at the dance," she stated, waving good-bye to the President and walked out of the kitchen.
She needed to ready herself for the day, but since she was already late, she took her time reaching her room and took a quick shower, allowing the warm water to calm her muscles and nerves. The images of those eyes were still plaguing her as she dressed into her uniform, slipping the prefect band over her bicep. She pulled her hair into a tight ponytail, allowing pieces of her bangs to fall into her eyes as she sighed. When she exited, she spotted a bag of chocolates placed by her door and smiled.
Only one person had done that before, and that was Ekaterina. She picked up the chocolates and placed one in her mouth. So much better than mine, she chuckled to herself. She picked up the bags and grabbed the one with the blue ribbon, smiling as she made her way towards Sergei's room. He was probably asleep, so Saya left the bag by his door and continued on her way. She greeted a few students as they passed her, making their way to their classes.
She watched as they interacted with each other, giggling about who they were going to receive chocolates from and who they were going to give chocolates to. She could have sworn she heard Sacred and Takeru at least over a hundred times today and Sergei's name mentioned at least half as much. She let a chuckle escape her as the students stopped to stare at the prefect. They had looks of pure shock as they had never seen the prefect smile, let alone laugh. This killed her mood as she sent them off with a stern warning-glare. She hated doing that, but it was the only way they would listen. She had tried being nice to them her first year of being a prefect, however; they merely ran over her and ignored her warnings.
"Hey kido," a voice called out, snapping Saya out of her stupor as she turned to the source. A group of Day Class students seemed to form as the wide-eyed prefect nearly bounded towards the silver-haired figure. A shriek, something unbefitting of the prefect caused the silver-haired male to cringe a bit as Saya threw her arms around her brother. "Good to see ya too," he stated fondly, rubbing her head affectionately as he grinned at her.
"Satoshi, why didn't you tell me you were going to help out with our problem?" she nearly pouted, causing Takeshi to smile and rub the back of his neck. "I had to find out from Headmaster," she mumbled, pouting ever so slightly until the whispers surrounding her captured her interest. She turned towards the large group who were now ogling her brother and sent them a fiery gaze. Without a word, the group dispersed in a matter of seconds before she returned her attention towards Satoshi.
"It seems you have things under control," he laughed nervously as he watched the group disappear. He wrapped his arms around his sister before pulling away. "Because I wanted to surprise you with this," he answered, placing a small package into the palm of her hands before walking away.
"I need to meet with the Headmaster and a pupil of mine to inform him of our arrival. Try to enjoy yourself tonight Sai," he grinned, winking at a few of the girls who passed by, causing one of them to faint as Saya shook her head. She shoed the remaining groupies before continuing her rounds, an unusual smile plaguing her face. She made her way towards the music room, her happy aura still plaguing her persona. Something caused her to stop in her tracks before reaching said room. She glanced out the window, and for a moment, her breath stopped. There, out by the willowing tree stood a figure long thought lost. He was,
"Kiyoshi."
"Sleepless gliding over the city lights. Watch us flying over the streets tonight."
Amaya had walked into her dorm at some early point in the morning, she had to share a dorm with her sister and Ekaterina, since her sister had insisted and the headmaster hadn't seemed to bothered by the idea, he was most likely hoping she would want the job of a prefect at some point in the year. Amaya silently moved around the room because she did notice that Ekaterina was in a rather peaceful looking slumber, and she hadn't wanted to bother the girl. Ama showered and changed into a white long sleeved button up shirt, a pair of black jeans, black sneakers and a red tie. She was planning on coming back before classes to change into her uniform, since she wasn't really one to brake the dress code, than again she hadn't slept all night, which was clear because of the dark bags under her eyes and how her skin looked a little paler than normal.
She sighed deeply and silently left the room. She had left her long dark brown hair down so it could dry and look decent later in the day. Ama had a lot on her mind, with all of the up coming events, and of course the holiday that all of the students would be going crazy about, she wasn't to sure if it would be such and enjoyable day with all the screaming and shouting, but she always had the chocolate to look forward to, her sister usually always made her chocolate, it was the highlight of the day every year for Ama. She sighed quietly and walked outside, the sun wasn't up yet, she had a lot of free time on her hands that she should have used for sleeping, but she couldn't, she felt to restless.
After a rather long walk around the school campus, and a short visit to her little garden to check on all of her flowers, she somehow ended back up in the headmasters main building, where all of maybe two professors slept and where Saya, Ekaterina, and herself slept. She personally loved the building because, through it only had one bathroom master bathroom for six people to fight over in the mornings(she often fought with the female professor that had moved out of the building last year..)it was in fact, a rather interesting living style they all had going on. To be honest, Amaya wasn't sure where the Headmaster lived, but she was certain it was somewhere on the third floor, most likely right above their room. Ama frowned as she entered the kitchen, there her sister was, surrounded by chocolates and covered up with a green blanket. Sleeping. Amaya blinked a few times, looked around making a confused face, and then turned back towards her sleeping sister, and shrugging carelessly. She sneaked into the kitchen, grabbed a breakfast bar, and then snuck back out of the kitchen, there was no need to bother Saya when she never got any sleep to begin with.
Amaya retreated to the living room, where she collapsed onto the couch and carelessly threw a hand over her eyes, her breakfast bar resting on her stomach. "Maybe..I'll just close my eyes for a bit.." She mumbled, and layed there for about twenty minuets before she sat up, the bar falling to the ground with a dull thump. "It's useless.." Ama hissed while brutally rubbing her eyes with the palms of her hands. She just couldn't settle down her mind, it was most likely everything that was going on that was causing her such restlessness.
“For every good reason to lie, there is a better reason to tell the truth."
Sergei awoke no more than an hour after he had settled onto his sofa, still somewhat fatigued but restless. He had learned quite some time ago that it was better for him to just remain awake and do something productive rather than force matters when he found himself in such a state. It was quite common, actually, something he attributed to whatever strange facet of his metabolism that caused him to process blood so much faster than he should. Well, it didn’t seem to be any worse than an irritation, so it was not as though it particularly concerned him.
Rising to his feet, he took up the stack of ungraded papers from beside the sofa, tucking them under his arms. Running a hand through his hair unconsciously, he looked around, then decided he might as well take his work out into the common living area. It was usually unoccupied at this time of day, but people would occasionally walk by, and it was a particularly thin sort of succor, just enough to stave of his seemingly-permanent sense of loneliness. It had always seemed that no matter how many people he surrounded himself with, he never quite lost the feeling that he was quite alone. It was better that way, of course—nobody deserved to be burdened with him, however lightly, though naturally it was impossible to avoid bonds altogether.
So he was grateful for the few friendships he had and reminded himself not to seek more of them.
With his free hand, he took his kettle from a shelf, opening his door and stopping when he unexpectedly encountered something else—another bag of chocolates. How strange; he was quite certain this was one of those he’d seen beside Takagi-san’s person. That was remarkably kind of her, though he hoped she hadn’t felt obligated. Sergei was under the (quite mistaken) perception that any and all sweets he received on this day were given out of obligation. If he’d ever bothered to discuss the matter with other teachers, he’d have learned that it as not a common practice to give the obligatory chocolates to members of staff, but as it was, he remained blissfully ignorant of this fact. Just as well—it would have mortified him to know differently.
Deftly adjusting the other items he was carrying, he put these inside as well, then headed back out to the kitchen. On the way, he passed the communal living room, noting the presence of the other Takagi twin inside it. Shaking his head just a tad, he headed into the kitchen, placing the kettle on the stove and retrieving the teapot from its cabinet, along with his peculiar brew of herbal tea. It was an exotic mix, with a light, somewhat fruity taste to it that refreshed the palate rather than weighing it down. Apparently, his father had made a few years’ study of tea, wine, and other human beverages somewhere in his seemingly-endless lifespan, and his creation had reaped the benefits, so to speak.
By this time, Takeru and Saya were both long gone, little evidence of their presence left behind save their familiar scents. The dishwasher had also stopped running, and so he replaced all the things where they belonged with a kind of easy meticulousness as he waited for the water to boil. It whistled shortly after he was done, and he transferred the boiling water to the pot, along with the tea itself, so that it could steep properly. This and two cups, he set neatly on a tray with a light breakfast pastry—strudel, this time. It was Ekaterina’s favorite, and all he currently had. He hoped Amaya would not mind.
Treading lightly, he took himself and his tray to the living room, setting the latter down on the coffee table and planting himself at the end of an armchair, his papers laying over one arm for the moment. “Good morning, Takagi-san,” he greeted kindly, immediately noticing the obvious signs of her fatigue. Good thing the tea was relaxing, then. “I hope you are well?” he inflected the statement as a question, a subtle, unintrusive invitation for her to explain things to him if she weren’t. Of course, it was given so gently that it could hardly even be considered a request, and he wouldn’t mind if she chose to keep her troubles to herself. Her business was her own to attend; he just made a habit of being there if his students needed anything he could give. It was his own subtle form of penance, maybe, though of course there was no repenting sins so extensive as his. There never would be.
Leaning forward, he poured both cups of tea, holding hers out for her to take if she so desired it.
Rising to his feet, he took up the stack of ungraded papers from beside the sofa, tucking them under his arms. Running a hand through his hair unconsciously, he looked around, then decided he might as well take his work out into the common living area. It was usually unoccupied at this time of day, but people would occasionally walk by, and it was a particularly thin sort of succor, just enough to stave of his seemingly-permanent sense of loneliness. It had always seemed that no matter how many people he surrounded himself with, he never quite lost the feeling that he was quite alone. It was better that way, of course—nobody deserved to be burdened with him, however lightly, though naturally it was impossible to avoid bonds altogether.
So he was grateful for the few friendships he had and reminded himself not to seek more of them.
With his free hand, he took his kettle from a shelf, opening his door and stopping when he unexpectedly encountered something else—another bag of chocolates. How strange; he was quite certain this was one of those he’d seen beside Takagi-san’s person. That was remarkably kind of her, though he hoped she hadn’t felt obligated. Sergei was under the (quite mistaken) perception that any and all sweets he received on this day were given out of obligation. If he’d ever bothered to discuss the matter with other teachers, he’d have learned that it as not a common practice to give the obligatory chocolates to members of staff, but as it was, he remained blissfully ignorant of this fact. Just as well—it would have mortified him to know differently.
Deftly adjusting the other items he was carrying, he put these inside as well, then headed back out to the kitchen. On the way, he passed the communal living room, noting the presence of the other Takagi twin inside it. Shaking his head just a tad, he headed into the kitchen, placing the kettle on the stove and retrieving the teapot from its cabinet, along with his peculiar brew of herbal tea. It was an exotic mix, with a light, somewhat fruity taste to it that refreshed the palate rather than weighing it down. Apparently, his father had made a few years’ study of tea, wine, and other human beverages somewhere in his seemingly-endless lifespan, and his creation had reaped the benefits, so to speak.
By this time, Takeru and Saya were both long gone, little evidence of their presence left behind save their familiar scents. The dishwasher had also stopped running, and so he replaced all the things where they belonged with a kind of easy meticulousness as he waited for the water to boil. It whistled shortly after he was done, and he transferred the boiling water to the pot, along with the tea itself, so that it could steep properly. This and two cups, he set neatly on a tray with a light breakfast pastry—strudel, this time. It was Ekaterina’s favorite, and all he currently had. He hoped Amaya would not mind.
Treading lightly, he took himself and his tray to the living room, setting the latter down on the coffee table and planting himself at the end of an armchair, his papers laying over one arm for the moment. “Good morning, Takagi-san,” he greeted kindly, immediately noticing the obvious signs of her fatigue. Good thing the tea was relaxing, then. “I hope you are well?” he inflected the statement as a question, a subtle, unintrusive invitation for her to explain things to him if she weren’t. Of course, it was given so gently that it could hardly even be considered a request, and he wouldn’t mind if she chose to keep her troubles to herself. Her business was her own to attend; he just made a habit of being there if his students needed anything he could give. It was his own subtle form of penance, maybe, though of course there was no repenting sins so extensive as his. There never would be.
Leaning forward, he poured both cups of tea, holding hers out for her to take if she so desired it.
“Sometimes the heart sees what is invisible to the eye."
Perfectly unaware of her audience, Ekaterina let the last notes fade away from the piano, lifting her fingers gently from the keys and curling them in on themselves. For a long moment, she simply sat there, as though uncertain of something. She couldn’t explain it, but she’d had a sudden feeling of foreboding, and it was sitting ill with her. Occasionally, things like this would happen to her—the last time she’d felt so, her brother had been in a training accident the next day and nearly died. Just thinking of it wracked her with an uncomfortable shudder.
The first time it had happened, her parents had died a week later.
Her shoulders lifted with a deep inhale, and she held it for a few seconds, releasing it and allowing her form to collapse in on itself for a moment, slumping forward so that her forehead rested where people who could see it would usually put their music. That tightness in her chest… it was like being slowly strangled by creeping vines, squeezing her heart and lungs. She dreaded it more every time it happened, because she felt it more acutely every time. It was her own little, pitiful sixth sense, and she’d told nobody about it, not Ivan, not her brother, not Sergei or Saya or Amaya—nobody. She was afraid of it.
Because there was never anything she could do. The last few times, she thought she’d almost been able to tell if it got worse, but she’d been unable to figure out why until it was far too late anyway. “Why torment me?” she whispered to nobody in particular. “I’m not special. I can’t change anything. Must I always grasp at straws? Have I not lost enough for one life?”
It was a petty thought, a selfish thought, and an unworthy one. She hated it, and shook her head, forcing her back to straighten. For all she’d lost, she still had so much. She shouldn’t, couldn’t complain. For a moment, she simply sat, hands folded demurely in her lap, head slightly bowed, but then, almost as if of their own accord, her pale digits again found the keys, and this time struck upon something much less complex. It was an old tune, one that her mother had sung to her when she was a child, a remnant of the faith of her parents. A faith she found beautiful but impossible to share. Her voice nearly failed on the first note, but she corrected for this and found it again, the rest of the words following with the ease they always had. Still, it spoke to how rattled she was that she’d erred at all, and once she had completed the melody, she stood, gently closing the dust cover over the keys and taking up her cane.
Music would not be her solace today.
The first time it had happened, her parents had died a week later.
Her shoulders lifted with a deep inhale, and she held it for a few seconds, releasing it and allowing her form to collapse in on itself for a moment, slumping forward so that her forehead rested where people who could see it would usually put their music. That tightness in her chest… it was like being slowly strangled by creeping vines, squeezing her heart and lungs. She dreaded it more every time it happened, because she felt it more acutely every time. It was her own little, pitiful sixth sense, and she’d told nobody about it, not Ivan, not her brother, not Sergei or Saya or Amaya—nobody. She was afraid of it.
Because there was never anything she could do. The last few times, she thought she’d almost been able to tell if it got worse, but she’d been unable to figure out why until it was far too late anyway. “Why torment me?” she whispered to nobody in particular. “I’m not special. I can’t change anything. Must I always grasp at straws? Have I not lost enough for one life?”
It was a petty thought, a selfish thought, and an unworthy one. She hated it, and shook her head, forcing her back to straighten. For all she’d lost, she still had so much. She shouldn’t, couldn’t complain. For a moment, she simply sat, hands folded demurely in her lap, head slightly bowed, but then, almost as if of their own accord, her pale digits again found the keys, and this time struck upon something much less complex. It was an old tune, one that her mother had sung to her when she was a child, a remnant of the faith of her parents. A faith she found beautiful but impossible to share. Her voice nearly failed on the first note, but she corrected for this and found it again, the rest of the words following with the ease they always had. Still, it spoke to how rattled she was that she’d erred at all, and once she had completed the melody, she stood, gently closing the dust cover over the keys and taking up her cane.
Music would not be her solace today.
||“Yet again, I still find myself longing for that certain sweet and so, I know I will never have it again.”||
Divine Providence. Holy Blessing. The One Will. Different titles, various descriptions, useless sophistry, for in the end it is a faith which brought this world to its knees due to the shadows it cast. However, he would give it one credit. He was able to hear the faltering voice of the blind princess. It was much better than her earlier performance. The fragility which invites the wickedness of those who live. Without doubt, he was one of those people who find entertainment in despair of others. It was the only thing that provided him a sense of self in his closed-off monochromatic world. Most would view him as sick or a depraved individual, but he would not correct it. After all, there was no error in their judgement. Those who think otherwise were just bumbling fools. Yes fools, for they are now long gone from his grasp.
Then, the music ended. He grabbed a lollipop from his pants pocket and swiftly plunged it inside his mouth. As if in synchronization, the crow of amethyst eyes departed from its branch leaving only a faint trace of a lone black feather gently falling down to the ground. A knock and the sound of his chamber doors opening led his eyes to see the only person other than Takeru who has the audacity to step into his personal sanctum. There before him a maid of silver and blue looked at him with a gentle smile and in her hand a perfectly-wrapped box with a purple butterfly bow. He already knew what it should contain and whom had sent it from its mere appearance. "Good morning, my Lord. A package from Lady Ageha." Moirae confirmed his information which made him sigh as he removed the sweet treat from his mouth.
Noticing this, Moirae narrowed her oceanic blue eyes towards the pure-blood and gave him a bit of a sermon. "I know it is Valentines today, and for certain, there would be mountains of chocolates that you will receive." Pausing for a bit, she approached her creator and gave a small smile. "Still, this is from your future wife. Be more happy, Master." Eyeing the silver-haired girl for the moment, he then drifted his gaze on the box she still held. "Place it somewhere. I'll take care of it later." His nonchalant answer made Moirae shook her head in disappointment. "You better not destroy it like the others. Lord Takeru has a more happy disposition when receiving Lady Ageha's handmade chocolates." Hearing this only made the incorrigible king of the night shrug his shoulders and had an almost cat-like smile on his face. "It's because he likes her."
Moirae rubbed the bridge of her nose and then turned her back to Sacrilegious without much interference but not saying a few words in between. "Playing cupid does not fit you my Lord." Tilting his head to the side, he had an amused expression. "What fits me then, Moirae?" The silver-haired vampire whose locks shone like a glimmering diamond under the light of the sun, looked over her shoulder and then, "Damsel-in-distress." She then winked and entered the room proper leaving the pure-blood alone once more. As for him, he raised an eyebrow at that answer. The sun must have affected the girl's perspective of things. There was no way he would ever need of saving and that is a fact he would not relent over. Raising his left arm, the crow who served as an unnoticed audience perched on it. He then recalled the visually-impaired prefect's earlier recital so to speak. "It seems his ward has her uses."
Once that was stated, the crow dissolved into a pile of floating black feathers that soon turned into sparkling dusts of light. Lowering his arm afterwards, Sacred then looked at the lollipop still in his other hand. He lightly placed it on his lips as if giving it a gentle kiss. "I still like this sweet the most." He softly spoke with a certain affection lost in time. Yet, it did not last long as he once more engulfed the globular sweet into his mouth. He then decided to leave his balcony but not before an ominous message or perhaps, the foreboding memory of hatred embodied for a brief moment. "Hey, can you tell me what is precious to you? So, I can torn it asunder." His head quickly snapped to look behind him. But, there was nothing there as his eyes of mauve narrowed into a degree of uncertainty and anger. As if calming himself, he slowly leaned on the glass door of his balcony with his back on it.
"Is she still alive...?" This was Sacred's feather-like question as it was swept away by the passing breeze. He covered his face with one hand. "Good." His tone was now dripping with a sense of deadly intent as the lollipop inside his mouth was broke into half. The bitten off stick fell to the ground with a clunk and his right eye peered between his fingers glowed in an eerily vermilion hue. "This time, I'll end it."
Then, the music ended. He grabbed a lollipop from his pants pocket and swiftly plunged it inside his mouth. As if in synchronization, the crow of amethyst eyes departed from its branch leaving only a faint trace of a lone black feather gently falling down to the ground. A knock and the sound of his chamber doors opening led his eyes to see the only person other than Takeru who has the audacity to step into his personal sanctum. There before him a maid of silver and blue looked at him with a gentle smile and in her hand a perfectly-wrapped box with a purple butterfly bow. He already knew what it should contain and whom had sent it from its mere appearance. "Good morning, my Lord. A package from Lady Ageha." Moirae confirmed his information which made him sigh as he removed the sweet treat from his mouth.
Noticing this, Moirae narrowed her oceanic blue eyes towards the pure-blood and gave him a bit of a sermon. "I know it is Valentines today, and for certain, there would be mountains of chocolates that you will receive." Pausing for a bit, she approached her creator and gave a small smile. "Still, this is from your future wife. Be more happy, Master." Eyeing the silver-haired girl for the moment, he then drifted his gaze on the box she still held. "Place it somewhere. I'll take care of it later." His nonchalant answer made Moirae shook her head in disappointment. "You better not destroy it like the others. Lord Takeru has a more happy disposition when receiving Lady Ageha's handmade chocolates." Hearing this only made the incorrigible king of the night shrug his shoulders and had an almost cat-like smile on his face. "It's because he likes her."
Moirae rubbed the bridge of her nose and then turned her back to Sacrilegious without much interference but not saying a few words in between. "Playing cupid does not fit you my Lord." Tilting his head to the side, he had an amused expression. "What fits me then, Moirae?" The silver-haired vampire whose locks shone like a glimmering diamond under the light of the sun, looked over her shoulder and then, "Damsel-in-distress." She then winked and entered the room proper leaving the pure-blood alone once more. As for him, he raised an eyebrow at that answer. The sun must have affected the girl's perspective of things. There was no way he would ever need of saving and that is a fact he would not relent over. Raising his left arm, the crow who served as an unnoticed audience perched on it. He then recalled the visually-impaired prefect's earlier recital so to speak. "It seems his ward has her uses."
Once that was stated, the crow dissolved into a pile of floating black feathers that soon turned into sparkling dusts of light. Lowering his arm afterwards, Sacred then looked at the lollipop still in his other hand. He lightly placed it on his lips as if giving it a gentle kiss. "I still like this sweet the most." He softly spoke with a certain affection lost in time. Yet, it did not last long as he once more engulfed the globular sweet into his mouth. He then decided to leave his balcony but not before an ominous message or perhaps, the foreboding memory of hatred embodied for a brief moment. "Hey, can you tell me what is precious to you? So, I can torn it asunder." His head quickly snapped to look behind him. But, there was nothing there as his eyes of mauve narrowed into a degree of uncertainty and anger. As if calming himself, he slowly leaned on the glass door of his balcony with his back on it.
"Is she still alive...?" This was Sacred's feather-like question as it was swept away by the passing breeze. He covered his face with one hand. "Good." His tone was now dripping with a sense of deadly intent as the lollipop inside his mouth was broke into half. The bitten off stick fell to the ground with a clunk and his right eye peered between his fingers glowed in an eerily vermilion hue. "This time, I'll end it."
|They say the future is the one to look forward to, but my past is the future I must have to move forward.|
It was truly a good breakfast. There was no other way around it. He may be barely in school, see his classmates or even meet the prefects. Most of the time, he is busy with student affairs and matters of the vampire world. As a result, he was not around much. But when he is, he likes talking to his friends and enjoying the simple high school life. Furthermore, he would not mind being in the presence of the Takagi twins, as of now, with Saya. There was just something comfortably familiar about them. He had yet to confirm anything about this feeling of his. In the end, he had set it aside as work kept piling up like an unyielding snow and a certain pure-blood was no help at all. Even when most of the troubles start from him, he was not a cleaner or even the purple prince's assistant. Yet, he does not mind even with his complaints from time to time.
Ah, yes this feeling of knowing that person. He felt it when he first laid his eyes on Sacrilegious. Whenever, he would have time to ponder on such mysterious familiarity. The more he wanted to know more about the missing portion of his memories. Why did it vanish? If someone did erase it, for what purpose? Who is he really? Still, he comes up with a blank. He had thought the deeper he enters the world of vampires. The answers he seek will be there. But, it remains very elusive from his grasp. So all he could do was released a rather long sigh due to his trail of thoughts. Well, he should put away those personal troubles of his for now and focused at his duties. The Valentines Ball is just a few hours away and he did not want an event put together just to make it happen. If he does something, he wants it to be the best.
After the breakfast, Takeru cleaned up since it was only proper. However, he was not the perfectly good at cleaning so there might a few traces here and there. Now, he was excused for the rest of his classes today like all the other times. As for the Night Class, their classes would be cancelled due to the dance. It's not like they are learning like the Day Class. They are more like a research group since their education are left in the hands of private tutors. He knew for he also undergone such things due to being a Kuran. It was a common thing for the vampires. So, there should be not much of a problem in their need of education. Turning around a corner, he saw a group of girls waving at him frantically and had various chocolates in different packages.
It seemed his Valentines indeed had started. Hopefully, he would be able to come out of it alive. Last year, he had to hide from them since they were crashing them with their enormous feelings. Who knew that girls could be that scary? Even the guys who aided him were ruthlessly smashed away. He shivered at that thought as he tempted the graces of the holiday of hearts just one more time. Eventually, he had managed his way to the student council room. It would be an understatement to say that he looked fine. For he absolutely like someone coming out of a whirlwind, the other members were already there and looked at their President in sympathy. He would probably be swamped more at the dance. "Kaichou, will you be fine?" One of the members approached and asked with concern. Takeru straightened himself and then gave a warm smile. "Of course, this will be my last Valentines' event. You'll help me make it the best right?" The student members enthusiastically spoke their agreement and the preparations went underway.
Soon enough, he was left alone to his own devices as he made the final check on the arrangements through paperwork. He placed the documents on his desk and then leaned on his swivel chair with his elbow propped on the armrest. The hall was now being decorated and the masks were already done and ready for distribution. He would soon join them once he sifted the documents to make sure there were no errors. Closing his eyes, he wanted to take a couple minutes of break. This was definitely a hectic day. Opening his mismatched eyes, he took something from his pants pocket and dangled it in front of him. It was the red pendant that was given to him as a piece of his forgotten past. There was nothing special about it from its simple design to its value. But, it was important. It was one of the things that was left behind to him. The red crystal gleamed as it caught some light of sun entering through the window. "What do you mean to me?" He asked to no one in particular.
It was then he heard a knock on the door. He hid the pendant quickly and made himself look proper before giving permission for the one knocking to enter. "Come in." The door opened as he had grabbed some documents and looked at it to give an illusion that he was still working. "Sorry to bother you, Lord Takeru." Upon hearing that voice, he looked up immediately and saw Moirae in all of her glory. "Eh!? Moirae, why are you here?" This was truly a spectacle as the pure-blood's loyal servant maiden was rarely seen outside of the Moon Dormitory or by any of the Day Class for that. As if to confirm this, he could hear the gasps and voices outside of the student council room. Well, Moirae was still a beauty even more so with her distinctive coloring and odd choice of attire. "To deliver Lady Ageha's chocolates." There on her hands was a cute box with silver wrapping and a butterfly bow which speak of who it was from. It made him smile as the doors behind Moirae closed.
Ah, yes this feeling of knowing that person. He felt it when he first laid his eyes on Sacrilegious. Whenever, he would have time to ponder on such mysterious familiarity. The more he wanted to know more about the missing portion of his memories. Why did it vanish? If someone did erase it, for what purpose? Who is he really? Still, he comes up with a blank. He had thought the deeper he enters the world of vampires. The answers he seek will be there. But, it remains very elusive from his grasp. So all he could do was released a rather long sigh due to his trail of thoughts. Well, he should put away those personal troubles of his for now and focused at his duties. The Valentines Ball is just a few hours away and he did not want an event put together just to make it happen. If he does something, he wants it to be the best.
After the breakfast, Takeru cleaned up since it was only proper. However, he was not the perfectly good at cleaning so there might a few traces here and there. Now, he was excused for the rest of his classes today like all the other times. As for the Night Class, their classes would be cancelled due to the dance. It's not like they are learning like the Day Class. They are more like a research group since their education are left in the hands of private tutors. He knew for he also undergone such things due to being a Kuran. It was a common thing for the vampires. So, there should be not much of a problem in their need of education. Turning around a corner, he saw a group of girls waving at him frantically and had various chocolates in different packages.
It seemed his Valentines indeed had started. Hopefully, he would be able to come out of it alive. Last year, he had to hide from them since they were crashing them with their enormous feelings. Who knew that girls could be that scary? Even the guys who aided him were ruthlessly smashed away. He shivered at that thought as he tempted the graces of the holiday of hearts just one more time. Eventually, he had managed his way to the student council room. It would be an understatement to say that he looked fine. For he absolutely like someone coming out of a whirlwind, the other members were already there and looked at their President in sympathy. He would probably be swamped more at the dance. "Kaichou, will you be fine?" One of the members approached and asked with concern. Takeru straightened himself and then gave a warm smile. "Of course, this will be my last Valentines' event. You'll help me make it the best right?" The student members enthusiastically spoke their agreement and the preparations went underway.
Soon enough, he was left alone to his own devices as he made the final check on the arrangements through paperwork. He placed the documents on his desk and then leaned on his swivel chair with his elbow propped on the armrest. The hall was now being decorated and the masks were already done and ready for distribution. He would soon join them once he sifted the documents to make sure there were no errors. Closing his eyes, he wanted to take a couple minutes of break. This was definitely a hectic day. Opening his mismatched eyes, he took something from his pants pocket and dangled it in front of him. It was the red pendant that was given to him as a piece of his forgotten past. There was nothing special about it from its simple design to its value. But, it was important. It was one of the things that was left behind to him. The red crystal gleamed as it caught some light of sun entering through the window. "What do you mean to me?" He asked to no one in particular.
It was then he heard a knock on the door. He hid the pendant quickly and made himself look proper before giving permission for the one knocking to enter. "Come in." The door opened as he had grabbed some documents and looked at it to give an illusion that he was still working. "Sorry to bother you, Lord Takeru." Upon hearing that voice, he looked up immediately and saw Moirae in all of her glory. "Eh!? Moirae, why are you here?" This was truly a spectacle as the pure-blood's loyal servant maiden was rarely seen outside of the Moon Dormitory or by any of the Day Class for that. As if to confirm this, he could hear the gasps and voices outside of the student council room. Well, Moirae was still a beauty even more so with her distinctive coloring and odd choice of attire. "To deliver Lady Ageha's chocolates." There on her hands was a cute box with silver wrapping and a butterfly bow which speak of who it was from. It made him smile as the doors behind Moirae closed.
Saya ran with such urgency, it caused the students that were in her way to part as if they were the waves parting for Moses. Her eyes were focused, uncaring to the world and she zeroed in on the area where she had seen him. Before she could reach the doors, a hand grasped around her wrists, pulling her back into an embrace from behind. Gasps were heard from around as the figure laid their head onto Saya's shoulder. At that moment, everything seemed to slow down for Saya. The world no longer revolved and everything seemed frozen for her. Slowly, she turned around and her crimson gaze met dull, lifeless blue.
"Kiyo..." she began before he stopped her, placing a pale finger against her lips. By now a group of students were surrounding them, watching as if it were a sappy romance scene straight out of their favorite movie. Kiyoshi pulled her close, face inches away from each other before pulling back. He gave a light smile as Saya stood staring up at him. "I thought you were," she didn't want to finish that sentence. When they told her two years ago that he had disappeared from a mission, her mind automatically thought the worst. She had cried herself to sleep the entire week until she had accepted that fact. Now, here he was, standing there before her as if nothing ever happened.
"I'm sorry," he spoke, running a hand through her hair. Before she could respond, the clearing of someone's throat caused Saya to turn her attention towards who it was. She smiled softly as one of the Day Class students stood, fidgeting in her spot. She was nervous, and the way Kiyoshi's gaze was now fixated on her, caused the female student to blush slightly.
"I'm...I'm sorry, but Prefect Takagi, I need your help," she spoke nervously. Saya glanced at Kiyoshi and gave him an apologetic smile before she followed after the girl. Kiyoshi watched as Saya left, his gaze following her until she was gone. He turned towards the group of girls that lingered about, gazing at the stranger, hoping he might be a transfer before he turned and walked away, the scent of blood filling his senses.
Kiyoshi wandered through the halls of the Academy, following the scent of blood. It was growing stronger as he approached the restrooms. He glanced up at the sign and noticed it was the girl's restroom. He pushed back his thoughts as he removed himself from the area. He would wait for an opportunity later, but for now, he needed to find Saya and speak with her.
As he travelled through the hallways, he passed by classrooms, watching as the Day Students either conversed with each other or with their teachers. It seemed...simple to him. It was nothing like at home, where he was taught differently. As a matter of fact, he was taught nothing of this world. It was always about vampires and their lore, what their weaknesses were and how to fight them. At least when he had...he stopped his train of thoughts before he could continue them and allowed his feet to carry him outside.
"So, it seems like the lonely dog has arrived," a voice called out from behind him. Kiyoshi turned to the source, and if looks could kill, Toru would have already shattered into a million pieces. "Ah, now is that anyway to treat your friend?" Toru chided as he walked next to Kiyoshi, a smile still lingering on his face as he stood with his back to Kiyoshi.
"Come now Kiyo, we have work to do. Oh I do hope you didn't come here just to tell our little secret to your dear cousin now did you?" he questioned, his voice a low and dangerous tone. Kiyoshi kept his gaze in front of him, his eyes turning ever closer into slits. For a second, if someone had dared to get close enough, they would have noticed the crimson flash behind the icy barriers before returning to normal. "No need to get hostile Yoshi," Toru stated nonchalantly. He continued to circle around Kiyoshi who merely stayed in his spot.
"They are having a dance tonight. You and the others need to prepare or else she won't be happy," Toru stated, causing Kiyoshi to clench his fists and turned around, only to see empty space.
Meanwhile, Saya had dealt with the problem the Day Class girl she recognized as Sayuri Inoue. She wanted help delievering chocolates to, surprisingly, a Day Class male whom returned the affections she had secretly held. Saya might not have liked Valentines Day, but it was nice to see when feelings were returned. It felt as if the day was going to be a good one, however; she couldn't chase this forboding shadow that seemed to linger over her. For now, she pushed it aside. The dance would be here soon enough and she needed to ready herself for it.
As time flew by, she found herself staring at the twilight filled sky. It was almost time for the dance. She smiled as she returned to her dorm. Most of the Day Class students were in their own rooms already getting dressed and fixing their appearances. She needed to do the same. Once inside her room, she spotted Ekaterina and greeted her. Amaya was no where to be seen, but Saya figured she must have been cleaning again. She would go find her if she didn't appear within the hour.
"Are you ready for tonight Kitty?"
"I'm drowning in my own mind. It's so dark and cold...why am I all alone? Please don't let me drown.."
Five hundred and fifty one sheep...five hundred and fifty two sheep...five hundred and fifty three sheep...five hundred and fifty four sheep...five hundred and fifty five sheep...five hundred and fifty six sheep... Amaya let out a dramatic sigh and leaned back into the couch she sat on before running a hand through her hair. It was too early in the morning to be counting sheep. It's clear that method isn't working..what's next? Warm tea maybe..that always helps sooth me a bit, but I'm to tired...but not tired enough to sleep..maybe just some coffee and a cold shower then? Ama opened her eyes and stared up at the cream colored ceiling as a frown slowly made it's way onto her face. "What's wrong with me?" She mumbled aloud, not even a minuet later, a gentle clanking sound filled her ears and she was forced to open her eyes once more. Amaya watched as her favorite teacher, Sergei Rasputinov.
With him he carried a tray into the living room, which he sat down on the coffee table and sat down himself at the end of one of the armchairs, a large stack or papers laying on the other arm. One there tray was two cups, and a breakfast pastry, strudel which Amaya knew for a fact was a certain prefects favorite. “Good morning, Takagi-san,” He siad in the same gentle, and caring voice that made Amaya relax a bit more. "Good morning Rasputinov-Sensei." Amaya said sitting forward and bowing her head ever so slightly to him. She was used to the formals most teachers expected students to use when speaking with them, but most of the teachers at the school were rather curl. “I hope you are well?” It was a question, of course the teacher was worried about her well being, she probably looked like she was..well a vampire that was lacking sleep. Amaya hesitated, she most likely didn't have to tell him, but it would feel rude not to. "I haven't been able to sleep lately..It's not nightmares or anything it's just..."
She trailed off for a moment as he poured tea into both cups and then held out her cup, offering the tea to her. Amaya greatly fully took it and bowed her head ever so slightly in his direction. "Thank you Sensei.." Ama mumbled before taking a sip or the warm beverage. Instantly her body relaxed and she let out a happy sigh as she leaned her head back to rest on the couch, that helped her quite a bit, maybe she would be able to get some sleep before the ball tonight. "...I have a lot on my mind lately....I..." Amaya frowned suddenly and sat up a bit more, turning her head to look at Sergei. "Sensei have you ever had a...bit of information you couldn't tell anyone...like..like a secret...and you cant tell anyone because it's not your secret to tell..and certain people expected you to-" Amaya stopped midsentence and stared down at the tea in her hands. To do something your not sure you want to do..? To kill people...?She bit down on her lip to keep the the thought just that, a thought. It's what he parents had wanted her to do through, they had wanted her to join her brother and sister in hunter job, to kill Vampires and follow orders.
That wasn't what she had really wanted...well...Amaya wasn't sure what she wanted. The only people she could talk to about this kind of stuff would be Night Class students, which wasn't happening anytime soon, her sister,which never worked out well, or the Headmaster, who was always busy.
Amaya was truly alone, and now she was confiding in the schools Literature and Philosophy teacher. Amaya bit down on her lip harder until she could taste the faint coppery flavor of her blood, which she drowned out quickly with a another sip of her tea that burned her tongue and scorched her throat. She wanted to say she was sorry, but she couldn't bring herself to say it. She was on the brink of tears because of the stress, and all she wanted to do was at least try and help her sister out, because she knew she never got any sleep with her prefect job, Ama cant help but wonder if Saya and Ekaterina would be able to get more rest if she hadn't burdened her family and chose a different life. She felt responsible for their suffering, and she really just wanted to go to sleep.
“I hope that someday, I’m exactly what someone needs."
Kitty presently found herself sitting at the edge of her bed again, absently rubbing the ears of the lazy dog who hadn’t moved all day. The repetitive motions were something she found soothing, and they helped to ease her disquiet. She had a feeling she should tell someone… something. But who would have any reason to believe her vague feelings? She was known for being steady, quiet, but a bit melancholy, and perhaps this would just be another of those little moments, when the girl who could not see missed something. Silly Kit. Everything will turn out okay in the end, you’ll realize that eventually I’m here; what could possibly go wrong?
She envied the confidence of people who could say such things. Her own assurance, her steady, still-water calm—it was as fragile as the mask she held in her free hand, all delicate gold threads and filigree in silver. Her index finger ran over the surface of it, the textures something that she appreciated much more than most people would have. But she’d had to ask what color it was. She missed color.
Dmitri had been by, and with him, his kind lover, and she had taken one look at Kitty, still in her modest school uniform, and declared that she needed to be dressed up a little for the occasion, for how often did young girls get to go to balls? Elise had waxed poetic about fairy tales and wonderful endings and love, and Ekaterina had simply listened, smiling slightly, the discomfort weighing down upon her shoulders like tangible lead weights. She was innocent, people said, naïve about how the world worked. She would grant them that, it was true enough.
But even so, she’d stopped believing in happy endings a long time ago.
Not for other people, just herself. It was fine, though—she didn’t need such things. If nothing else, she’d proven that she could endure suffering repeatedly, and still survive. Whether she lived was anyone’s guess, but she survived. Every member of House Rasputinov was the same, in a way. They were survivors. Rarely celebrated, occasionally gossiped about, but largely ignored. And yet, as she’d learned, every time the wars abated and the dust cleared, they still stood. “Promise me, Katya. Promise me that when the choice comes between life and death, you will choose life. It will be harder—it is always harder to live and be left behind than to die. But you must choose to live anyway.”
So she lived, and she consented to allow Elise to thread a cluster of three soft-petaled lilies into her hair, above her left ear. White lilies, apparently, because it was the color that suited her most. Clean, fresh, pure, innocent. Untainted. She’d refused to wear anything but the ordinary uniform, though. She wasn’t attending this event as a guest—she was a prefect, and she needed to be able to act like one. So she’d don a mask as everyone was required, but she would not doll herself up for all of nothing and nobody. There had been sadness in Elise’s tone when she at last relented, but Dmitri had stopped the discussion with a hand to his beloved’s shoulder. “Let her do as she likes, Elise. Katya knows what she’s doing.” The confidence had warmed her, and in the end even Elise had understood, apologizing for her forwardness.
They were gone now though, both hunters needing to make their own preparations for event security. When Saya entered, Kitty knew it was her, from the distinctive cadence of her gait, and she stood in a rustle of fabric, smiling for her friend’s sake. She knew Saya was already less-than-enthused for this event, and now she was, too. But it wouldn’t do any good to stew in their misery. “Good evening, Saya. I am ready to go whenever you are.” Her mask, she slipped into the pocket of her uniform skirt for now, taking up her distinctive cane for the moment instead. There was no way anyone would fail to recognize her at the event anyway—she was the only blind student in the school, after all.
It was only fair—masks couldn’t hide anything from her, either.
She envied the confidence of people who could say such things. Her own assurance, her steady, still-water calm—it was as fragile as the mask she held in her free hand, all delicate gold threads and filigree in silver. Her index finger ran over the surface of it, the textures something that she appreciated much more than most people would have. But she’d had to ask what color it was. She missed color.
Dmitri had been by, and with him, his kind lover, and she had taken one look at Kitty, still in her modest school uniform, and declared that she needed to be dressed up a little for the occasion, for how often did young girls get to go to balls? Elise had waxed poetic about fairy tales and wonderful endings and love, and Ekaterina had simply listened, smiling slightly, the discomfort weighing down upon her shoulders like tangible lead weights. She was innocent, people said, naïve about how the world worked. She would grant them that, it was true enough.
But even so, she’d stopped believing in happy endings a long time ago.
Not for other people, just herself. It was fine, though—she didn’t need such things. If nothing else, she’d proven that she could endure suffering repeatedly, and still survive. Whether she lived was anyone’s guess, but she survived. Every member of House Rasputinov was the same, in a way. They were survivors. Rarely celebrated, occasionally gossiped about, but largely ignored. And yet, as she’d learned, every time the wars abated and the dust cleared, they still stood. “Promise me, Katya. Promise me that when the choice comes between life and death, you will choose life. It will be harder—it is always harder to live and be left behind than to die. But you must choose to live anyway.”
So she lived, and she consented to allow Elise to thread a cluster of three soft-petaled lilies into her hair, above her left ear. White lilies, apparently, because it was the color that suited her most. Clean, fresh, pure, innocent. Untainted. She’d refused to wear anything but the ordinary uniform, though. She wasn’t attending this event as a guest—she was a prefect, and she needed to be able to act like one. So she’d don a mask as everyone was required, but she would not doll herself up for all of nothing and nobody. There had been sadness in Elise’s tone when she at last relented, but Dmitri had stopped the discussion with a hand to his beloved’s shoulder. “Let her do as she likes, Elise. Katya knows what she’s doing.” The confidence had warmed her, and in the end even Elise had understood, apologizing for her forwardness.
They were gone now though, both hunters needing to make their own preparations for event security. When Saya entered, Kitty knew it was her, from the distinctive cadence of her gait, and she stood in a rustle of fabric, smiling for her friend’s sake. She knew Saya was already less-than-enthused for this event, and now she was, too. But it wouldn’t do any good to stew in their misery. “Good evening, Saya. I am ready to go whenever you are.” Her mask, she slipped into the pocket of her uniform skirt for now, taking up her distinctive cane for the moment instead. There was no way anyone would fail to recognize her at the event anyway—she was the only blind student in the school, after all.
It was only fair—masks couldn’t hide anything from her, either.
“I suppose I probably don’t understand any better than anyone else… I just listen more."
Sergei sat further back in his seat, propping his elbows on the arms of it and grasping his teacup lightly with one hand. Fine china had been… difficult to handle, once upon a time, before he understood the measure of his own strength and how to cap it to deal with everyday situations. It was a particular kind of studied delicacy that lent him an elegance he had not always possessed. Even so, he’d never felt it was truly his. Not in the same way the strength and the violence was his. Ivan liked to insist that it was just so—that he could and did have both precisely because of what he was, but he could not claim the same surety in the matter.
Perhaps unfortunately, he knew exactly what she was saying—and what she was not saying. “It is truly a tragedy that one so young should know what that feels like,” he said, without even the slightest hint of mocking. Indeed, he was taking her problem as seriously as she was, if not moreso, as he understood too well where it might lead.
Blowing softly on the tea, he raised the cup to his lips and took a slow sip, and using the moment to contemplate what response, if any, he could give her. “Yes,” he said at last, “I have kept many such secrets.” He let that linger a moment, sipping again and sighing, just a bit.
“I think, Takagi-san, that the struggle to balance remaining true to ourselves with doing as others expect of us is never an easy one to navigate. The answer, if there is one, is different for every person. But no matter what else might be, the most we can ask of ourselves is to do what we deem best as well as we can. Anyone who demands more is being unreasonable.” Perfection was unattainable. This was simple fact. It never stopped people from expecting it of one another, and this was something he did not understand.
“I do not know if it will help you, but I have always found some solace in a particular method. I have to distinguish between the things I can control and the things I cannot. You can’t control what other people think or ask of you, but you can control how you react, what you choose to do about those opinions and those demands. Only you get to decide how important they are to you. Those things that I cannot control, I have to learn to let go of. The things I can, I am therefore free to devote my time and energies to.” It wasn’t perfect, of course, and he was not putting it forth as though it was. But in the end, each of them was a finite being, and it was better to do the things that one wished to do to a high standard than to try and do everything, only to struggle to the point of self-destruction. It was never so easily done as said, but perhaps it would be of some small help to her all the same.
“You aren’t alone, Takagi-san. There are people who care for you, who would do their utmost to help you if ever you needed it. At times, it is difficult to see the people who walk beside you, but they are always there.” His eyes dropped to the brown liquid in his cup, and this statement must have triggered a thought, for he smiled almost imperceptibly.
“If nothing else, I’m sure listening to me wax philosophical like this has put you in more of a state of mind to sleep?” His humor, quiet as it was, carried a note of self-effacement. “I hope you know that if ever you feel comfortable speaking of such matters to me, you are more than welcome to do so. It is a function I have served before.” And still did, to some.
Perhaps unfortunately, he knew exactly what she was saying—and what she was not saying. “It is truly a tragedy that one so young should know what that feels like,” he said, without even the slightest hint of mocking. Indeed, he was taking her problem as seriously as she was, if not moreso, as he understood too well where it might lead.
Blowing softly on the tea, he raised the cup to his lips and took a slow sip, and using the moment to contemplate what response, if any, he could give her. “Yes,” he said at last, “I have kept many such secrets.” He let that linger a moment, sipping again and sighing, just a bit.
“I think, Takagi-san, that the struggle to balance remaining true to ourselves with doing as others expect of us is never an easy one to navigate. The answer, if there is one, is different for every person. But no matter what else might be, the most we can ask of ourselves is to do what we deem best as well as we can. Anyone who demands more is being unreasonable.” Perfection was unattainable. This was simple fact. It never stopped people from expecting it of one another, and this was something he did not understand.
“I do not know if it will help you, but I have always found some solace in a particular method. I have to distinguish between the things I can control and the things I cannot. You can’t control what other people think or ask of you, but you can control how you react, what you choose to do about those opinions and those demands. Only you get to decide how important they are to you. Those things that I cannot control, I have to learn to let go of. The things I can, I am therefore free to devote my time and energies to.” It wasn’t perfect, of course, and he was not putting it forth as though it was. But in the end, each of them was a finite being, and it was better to do the things that one wished to do to a high standard than to try and do everything, only to struggle to the point of self-destruction. It was never so easily done as said, but perhaps it would be of some small help to her all the same.
“You aren’t alone, Takagi-san. There are people who care for you, who would do their utmost to help you if ever you needed it. At times, it is difficult to see the people who walk beside you, but they are always there.” His eyes dropped to the brown liquid in his cup, and this statement must have triggered a thought, for he smiled almost imperceptibly.
“If nothing else, I’m sure listening to me wax philosophical like this has put you in more of a state of mind to sleep?” His humor, quiet as it was, carried a note of self-effacement. “I hope you know that if ever you feel comfortable speaking of such matters to me, you are more than welcome to do so. It is a function I have served before.” And still did, to some.
|Happiness and Sadness, I have all of them and they greatly vary but their one common point, I still smile through all of them.|
There was no denying it. Those eyes of vermilion and ebony held such warmth and glittering joy while looking at the daintily wrapped box brought by Moirae. It is true that Valentines' can be quite the troublesome and terrifying experience for him once in a while. However, there are these moments that are well-appreciated. "Do you like Lady Ageha as a lover, Lord Takeru?" The question was enough to quickly change his mood from blissful to astonishing disbelief. If he was drinking or eating something, he might have spouted it out his mouth or choked making a complete fool of himself. "Wh--Where in the world did you get that idea, Moirae!?" He asked incredulously with a faint hue of pink staining his cheeks. Without a hint of hesitation, she answered with a smile. "Lord Sacrilegious." Once he heard the one who planted the seed of this idea, he grimaced and could feel veins protruding on his forehead. "Ageha is his fiancée and I would not do anything to jeopardize that." He stated clearly and released a sigh. "I just like Ageha on a clearly platonic matter." Then, he gave Moirae an inquiring look. "Don't you like her too?" Moirae nodded with a gentle expression on her face. "I do."
Hearing this response, Takeru smiled softly. "You are definitely a frank person. Sacred did tell me that." Moirae tilted her head to the side and had a thoughtful look to her. "I don't think I am that much blunt. If I do, I could tell Master to fall in love with Lady Ageha already or even to you for that matter." He immediately stood from his chair upon understanding the implication of the last part of her statement. "I don't swing that way!" He declared with a slam on the desk. "Of course, Lord Takeru. I was just using a description to deliver my thoughts." Moirae assured the young man before her. Somehow, it was not that assuring to him. Uneasily, he returned to his seat and released another sigh. "There is no denying it. You and Sacred are a perfect match."
Deep blue eyes held a tint of sadness of them for a brief moment. "So, they say." She then changed the subject. "I hope the ball this evening would be a success." Not prodding the vampire girl anymore, he followed the flow of their conversation. "Yeah. I did ask for assistance in terms of security with the Association. I've been informed that they are already here." He then suddenly remembered something. "Oh, since you're here. Give this to Sacred." Taking something from his pockets, he procured a small bag with a purple ribbon. "Takagi-san's self-made choco for Sacred." Moirae took it and had an expression of bewilderment. "You mean Ms. Takagi, the prefect?" Takeru nodded enthusiastically. "Isn't she sweet?" She looked at him and then to the bag of chocolates again. "Yes. she is." She almost whispered with a lingering sense of attachment.
Noticing this, he gazed towards Moirae in observance. "Setting that aside, I am a bit surprised that you came all the way here. The sun is not that kind to you, right?" Moirae looked at him and gave a small smile. "I brought an umbrella and, I wanted to say be careful." This statement made him wonder. "Why is that? Did something happen?" She lowered her head. "Nothing. I just don't want you to get hurt in anything." Raising her head with a bright smile, she continued on. "Everyone is doing their best to protect this school's peace and way of life especially you. I am grateful." Takeru shook his head at this. "You shouldn't be. I am doing this because of me not for someone. This school is my sanctuary in a sense. A normal life." Moirae nodded in agreement. "Master, may not show it. But, he likes it here. So, continue to look after him. I hope someday he can smile just like you do, Lord Takeru." Pointing a finger at himself, he had a look of befuddlement. "Like me?" Moirae smiled happily. "Yes, freely even if this world can be awfully cruel." He had a faint blush upon that description of his. "Hey, you sound like saying goodbye or something." Moirae gave a light laughter at this. "Nothing of that sorts. Just take care Lord Takeru."
Hearing this response, Takeru smiled softly. "You are definitely a frank person. Sacred did tell me that." Moirae tilted her head to the side and had a thoughtful look to her. "I don't think I am that much blunt. If I do, I could tell Master to fall in love with Lady Ageha already or even to you for that matter." He immediately stood from his chair upon understanding the implication of the last part of her statement. "I don't swing that way!" He declared with a slam on the desk. "Of course, Lord Takeru. I was just using a description to deliver my thoughts." Moirae assured the young man before her. Somehow, it was not that assuring to him. Uneasily, he returned to his seat and released another sigh. "There is no denying it. You and Sacred are a perfect match."
Deep blue eyes held a tint of sadness of them for a brief moment. "So, they say." She then changed the subject. "I hope the ball this evening would be a success." Not prodding the vampire girl anymore, he followed the flow of their conversation. "Yeah. I did ask for assistance in terms of security with the Association. I've been informed that they are already here." He then suddenly remembered something. "Oh, since you're here. Give this to Sacred." Taking something from his pockets, he procured a small bag with a purple ribbon. "Takagi-san's self-made choco for Sacred." Moirae took it and had an expression of bewilderment. "You mean Ms. Takagi, the prefect?" Takeru nodded enthusiastically. "Isn't she sweet?" She looked at him and then to the bag of chocolates again. "Yes. she is." She almost whispered with a lingering sense of attachment.
Noticing this, he gazed towards Moirae in observance. "Setting that aside, I am a bit surprised that you came all the way here. The sun is not that kind to you, right?" Moirae looked at him and gave a small smile. "I brought an umbrella and, I wanted to say be careful." This statement made him wonder. "Why is that? Did something happen?" She lowered her head. "Nothing. I just don't want you to get hurt in anything." Raising her head with a bright smile, she continued on. "Everyone is doing their best to protect this school's peace and way of life especially you. I am grateful." Takeru shook his head at this. "You shouldn't be. I am doing this because of me not for someone. This school is my sanctuary in a sense. A normal life." Moirae nodded in agreement. "Master, may not show it. But, he likes it here. So, continue to look after him. I hope someday he can smile just like you do, Lord Takeru." Pointing a finger at himself, he had a look of befuddlement. "Like me?" Moirae smiled happily. "Yes, freely even if this world can be awfully cruel." He had a faint blush upon that description of his. "Hey, you sound like saying goodbye or something." Moirae gave a light laughter at this. "Nothing of that sorts. Just take care Lord Takeru."
|"As the melody plays for this dance of ours, how I wish when the final tune stops, our hands will still be here together."|
Twilight lingered on the horizon. The perfect meshing of light and darkness painting the skies in a lovely splash of colors. Yet, it was also a poetic way of the sun kissing the moon hello and goodbye if one believes in the stories that the two celestial bodies are lovers. This beautiful scenery served as the background of the most anticipated event of Cross Academy to date. The Valentines' Ball which would allow both classes to mingle with each other indefinitely through the evening. Still, there are limitations to how intimate this conversations could be. Regardless to say, everyone was looking forward to it. Whatever their reasons could be. The only thing anyone could be certain that this would be a magical night to remember.
True to the concept, the paths leading to the elusive grand hall of the Academy were bordered by makeshift water canals. Upon the gentle flowing water, floating candles in shape of water lilies served as the illumination of the students as they walked. A series of rose arches were also set up as if to give the feeling of entering the gates of fantasy. They were scarcely wrapped in small lights making them appear to lightly glow. It also helped that the sweet fragrance littered the air giving a ephemeral sensation. Upon arriving at the main venue, stewards which one would be reminded of those present in fairy tales would await to hand out masks for the students to take and wear. Along with giving a specific rule, it was never to remove the mask until the ball has ended. Yet, the men were awarded also a single red camellia flower to be given to a maiden that they have a special attraction to for a dance.
Inside the grand hall, one would feel stepping into an alternate world or reality. Every contour, arc, hue, design, and setting gave of a different sense of presence and time. It was like living inside those fantasy stories of Cinderella and movies reminiscent of those mysterious balls. Of course to make the feeling more enticing, the entrance of each student was to descend from the stairs lined with small crystal globes which the source of its dim light was firefly. But, one of the most appreciated gesture was the ceiling of the hall specifically above the dance floor. It was replaced with a seemingly invisible glass resembling that of a transparent dome. As such, it was possible for everyone to dance underneath the glittering diamonds of the night sky or be bathed by the moon's light as it seeped through.
As the students filled in the illustrious hall, the music softly played to introduce the first of many dances of the evening. Hearing the melody, some of the students were thrilled as they placed themselves at the center of the hall and began to dance underneath the evening sky. The lovely tune dedicated to the moon who looked down at them in good light. Even behind their masks, smiles could be felt and occasionally seen through their gestures. This was truly a wonderful event to express their feelings and to simply have a moment of relaxation from school work and such. But once, the song comes to a close. It could be seen that an entrance of a specific individual was closely watched. Not even a mask could hide his identity as the long feathery locks of black-purple was a giveaway.
The eccentric pure-blood descended the stairs with utmost grace which did not come to him as difficult. In his chest, a lone camellia flower could be seen. A lot of maidens tonight wished to be the one to claim such a symbol of affection. His eyes of brilliant amethyst look through the throng of crowds with disinterest. He was not that fond of such events although, the tease of watching something entertaining was enough for him to reconsider. Sacred stood before them donning an aristocratic black outfit fitted for a dark lord. The color enhanced his truly pale complexion. His purple-black locks radiated with a unique shine. There was no doubt that he is a pure-blood of the highest caliber. His appearance and presence were enough to have everyone mesmerized, intimidated, and be respectful. Behind him, the silver-haired servant who donned a rather different attire than her usual french maid outfit. Yet, it was not something to be considered perfect for the occasion. Somehow, it was complimentary to her Master's wardrobe. Moirae also donned a mask, yet this was more to follow the rules of the ball.
"So you have finally show yourself, Mr. Warlock." Sacred turned his face to look at the one who was addressing him and offered an amused smile. "And here comes the knight to slay me I presume." Takeru who was now also covered in his mask smiled. He stood there valiantly contrasting against Sacred choice of color. Wearing an impressive white ensemble with golden accents to give details to his clothes, he pretty much looked like a prince that stepped out of a children's fairy tale books. In his chest, a camellia flower was yet to be given away. No wonder the female students were in such a rush of adoring emotions. Because strictly speaking, seeing the two most sought-out men of Cross Academy standing together like that. They were bound to cause hysteria if not for the demure setting of the event. Furthermore, they resembled two princes, one of the light and one of the dark. Now, who would you choose to have a dance with?
Unknown to everyone, a shadow slowly descends to Cross Academy. A figure clad in a white gown with black lace and blue roses as lingering designs and in her arms a stuffed toy of a rabbit as she approached the entrance of the hall where the dance was being held. In her face a mask was already in place. The stewards welcomed her amicably as she simply gave a whimsical smile and an odd question that prompted the steward a certain sense of foreboding. "Hey, do you think it will rain tonight?"
True to the concept, the paths leading to the elusive grand hall of the Academy were bordered by makeshift water canals. Upon the gentle flowing water, floating candles in shape of water lilies served as the illumination of the students as they walked. A series of rose arches were also set up as if to give the feeling of entering the gates of fantasy. They were scarcely wrapped in small lights making them appear to lightly glow. It also helped that the sweet fragrance littered the air giving a ephemeral sensation. Upon arriving at the main venue, stewards which one would be reminded of those present in fairy tales would await to hand out masks for the students to take and wear. Along with giving a specific rule, it was never to remove the mask until the ball has ended. Yet, the men were awarded also a single red camellia flower to be given to a maiden that they have a special attraction to for a dance.
Inside the grand hall, one would feel stepping into an alternate world or reality. Every contour, arc, hue, design, and setting gave of a different sense of presence and time. It was like living inside those fantasy stories of Cinderella and movies reminiscent of those mysterious balls. Of course to make the feeling more enticing, the entrance of each student was to descend from the stairs lined with small crystal globes which the source of its dim light was firefly. But, one of the most appreciated gesture was the ceiling of the hall specifically above the dance floor. It was replaced with a seemingly invisible glass resembling that of a transparent dome. As such, it was possible for everyone to dance underneath the glittering diamonds of the night sky or be bathed by the moon's light as it seeped through.
As the students filled in the illustrious hall, the music softly played to introduce the first of many dances of the evening. Hearing the melody, some of the students were thrilled as they placed themselves at the center of the hall and began to dance underneath the evening sky. The lovely tune dedicated to the moon who looked down at them in good light. Even behind their masks, smiles could be felt and occasionally seen through their gestures. This was truly a wonderful event to express their feelings and to simply have a moment of relaxation from school work and such. But once, the song comes to a close. It could be seen that an entrance of a specific individual was closely watched. Not even a mask could hide his identity as the long feathery locks of black-purple was a giveaway.
The eccentric pure-blood descended the stairs with utmost grace which did not come to him as difficult. In his chest, a lone camellia flower could be seen. A lot of maidens tonight wished to be the one to claim such a symbol of affection. His eyes of brilliant amethyst look through the throng of crowds with disinterest. He was not that fond of such events although, the tease of watching something entertaining was enough for him to reconsider. Sacred stood before them donning an aristocratic black outfit fitted for a dark lord. The color enhanced his truly pale complexion. His purple-black locks radiated with a unique shine. There was no doubt that he is a pure-blood of the highest caliber. His appearance and presence were enough to have everyone mesmerized, intimidated, and be respectful. Behind him, the silver-haired servant who donned a rather different attire than her usual french maid outfit. Yet, it was not something to be considered perfect for the occasion. Somehow, it was complimentary to her Master's wardrobe. Moirae also donned a mask, yet this was more to follow the rules of the ball.
"So you have finally show yourself, Mr. Warlock." Sacred turned his face to look at the one who was addressing him and offered an amused smile. "And here comes the knight to slay me I presume." Takeru who was now also covered in his mask smiled. He stood there valiantly contrasting against Sacred choice of color. Wearing an impressive white ensemble with golden accents to give details to his clothes, he pretty much looked like a prince that stepped out of a children's fairy tale books. In his chest, a camellia flower was yet to be given away. No wonder the female students were in such a rush of adoring emotions. Because strictly speaking, seeing the two most sought-out men of Cross Academy standing together like that. They were bound to cause hysteria if not for the demure setting of the event. Furthermore, they resembled two princes, one of the light and one of the dark. Now, who would you choose to have a dance with?
Unknown to everyone, a shadow slowly descends to Cross Academy. A figure clad in a white gown with black lace and blue roses as lingering designs and in her arms a stuffed toy of a rabbit as she approached the entrance of the hall where the dance was being held. In her face a mask was already in place. The stewards welcomed her amicably as she simply gave a whimsical smile and an odd question that prompted the steward a certain sense of foreboding. "Hey, do you think it will rain tonight?"
"A rose is only as beautiful as it's thorn."
"It seems you are. If you'll give me a few, I need to get ready myself. Or, if you get tired of waiting, I will meet you there," Saya returned, giving her friend a smile before heading towards the bathroom. In honesty, she wouldn't blame Ekaterina if she wanted to get to the dance and start patrolling or enjoying herself. She didn't want her to wait while Saya took her time. Her mind was still pre-occupied with Kiyoshi and the shower would help her relax a bit. By the time she was finished, Saya managed to dress herself in a simple black dress and grabbed the crimson colored mask. She pulled the top part of her hair into a loose bun, allowing it to fall just slightly with her bangs hovering in her face. She swept them to the right side of her face and held them with a dragonfly clip given to her Kiyoshi so many years ago as their promise to each other.
The Headmaster's voice still echoed through her mind as she thought of todays events. Although Ekaterina and herself were to enjoy the dance as much as possible, they were still there to keep watch over the day students and night students. A smile pulled at her lips if only for a second before she sighed. Once she was satisfied with her appearance, she placed the Artemis Rod in it's spot on her leg and made her way towards the music that began to play softly. It was only a matter of minutes before she arrived at the hall where the dance was being held. Her eyes swept across the room and took note of Takeru and Sacrilegious, both males standing by each other with Moirae, Sacred's servant. A smile pulled at her lips as she made her way to a corner. She could keep a better eye on the students from where she was situated, and admire the sights before her. They had really outdone this dance, going so far as to have everything look seemingly perfect.
Before long, the sun had taken it's bow and allowed the moon to shine through. Most of the day class students were dressed in a rather interesting outfit. She liked it somewhat as it had originality and flare. As soon as the music started, she watched as the students began to dance. It made Saya feel like she couldn't dance at all, which was true. She had two left feet and couldn't dance to save her life, however; that did not deter Kiyoshi, who was adorned in a simple white tuxedo and matching mask, from approaching her.
"Care to," he asked, a monotonous tone to his voice. Saya smiled as she took his hand and he led her to the dance floor. As the song played, Saya allowed Kiyoshi to take the lead before she leaned in closer to him. He had a hard time restraining himself as she exposed her neck to him. He wanted so much to sink his pearly whites into the soft flesh of his cousin and drain her, but he couldn't. His fangs were exposed and he rested his head in the crook of her neck. He could feel Toru's intense gaze on him. It made talking to Saya so much harder than it was. He wanted to tell her...tell her everything and to keep her safe, but he couldn't. The hold on him was like a chain that wouldn't break...and it was killing him.
"Where were you," she asked, her voice calm and on the verge of shaking. She hadn't seen him in so long and finally being able to hold him again, it made her happy. Kiyoshi glanced at Saya, kissing her on the forehead before he removed himself from her grasp and walked away, his eyes shining a vibrant crimson as he exited, leaving Saya confused. What happened to him, she thought as she returned to her corner and held onto the amber carnelian that had once been lodged into Kiyoshi's pocket. She couldn't be distracted, although a weight suddenly felt as if it were laying on her shoulders. She pushed the thought to the back of her mind as she searched for Ekaterina. The prefect was either somewhere where Saya couldn't see her, or on the dance floor with someone. The thought tugged at Saya's lips for a moment. She would be happy to see Ekaterina dancing with someone. Amaya suddenly popped into her mind as she glanced around for her twin.
"Where is Ama?" she muttered to herself.
"It's better to cry than to be angry, because anger hates others, while tears flow silently, and often go unnoticed."
Amaya watched Sergei as he sat further back in his seat, and propped his elbows on the arms of it while holding his cup of tea.
“It is truly a tragedy that one so young should know what that feels like,” he said making her look away from him, she was trusting him with something like this and she didn't even know why. She could feel the tears building up in her like they were going to burst through at any moment, and all she could do was hold them in, she did not want to cry in front of her teacher.
“Yes,” he said after what seemed to be a very long time. “I have kept many such secrets.” Amaya's head jerked up at that, and for a moment she was completely confused, what did he think she was talking about, surly he just thought she was talking about maybe family issues..not Vampire through..
“I think, Takagi-san, that the struggle to balance remaining true to ourselves with doing as others expect of us is never an easy one to navigate. The answer, if there is one, is different for every person. But no matter what else might be, the most we can ask of ourselves is to do what we deem best as well as we can. Anyone who demands more is being unreasonable.” She stared at him for a long moment, struggling to take in his words.
“I do not know if it will help you, but I have always found some solace in a particular method. I have to distinguish between the things I can control and the things I cannot. You can’t control what other people think or ask of you, but you can control how you react, what you choose to do about those opinions and those demands. Only you get to decide how important they are to you. Those things that I cannot control, I have to learn to let go of. The things I can, I am therefore free to devote my time and energies to.” Once more she was rendered speechless, she understood what he meant, there was nothing she could do about what her parents wanted her to do, or what he sister was going through, through it was her fault, there was nothing she could do. But there is... Amaya clenched her fists in her lap and looked down, the tears building up once more. She could do what her sister did, and become a hunter.
“You aren't alone, Takagi-san. There are people who care for you, who would do their utmost to help you if ever you needed it. At times, it is difficult to see the people who walk beside you, but they are always there.” Amaya looked back up as him for a moment before she tiredly layed out on the couch, she was still watching him from the coroner of her eye as he smiled almost imperceptibly.
“If nothing else, I’m sure listening to me wax philosophical like this has put you in more of a state of mind to sleep?” She couldn't help but smile ever so slightly at his humor. “I hope you know that if ever you feel comfortable speaking of such matters to me, you are more than welcome to do so. It is a function I have served before.” Amaya looked up towards the ceiling as he said this, and one tear escaped her eye before she could wipe it away. Talking with him made her feel better, and his was right, he had put her at a more peaceful state of mind, which was fit for sleep. Amaya closed her eyes as sleep slowly pulled her in, but not before she spoke. "Rasputinov-Sensei...thank you...I'm sorry for bringing the burden of my issues on you...please forgive...me..." Her voice slowly faded as she was pulled deeper and deeper into a surprisingly calm and peaceful sleep, she felt safe and guarded, and she was sure it had something to do with the company she kept and the tea she had finished before drifting off. One thought did stick with her through, what had he meant by saying he had kept such secrets before?
“Shall we, only once, for the sake of the occasion?"
“If it must be, then it shall, but my reluctance weighs heavily..."
Sergei would perhaps have responded to Amaya, told her that her problems were no burden at all to him, but the words, quietly murmured, were likely beyond the hearing of her somnolent mind. He had not missed the sudden saline scent of a tear escaping her, but he’d chosen to allow her the dignity of such things remaining unmentioned, and the respite of sleep. In the end, he sat there a while, moving through his grading while the student slept peacefully on the sofa, but in time, he had to leave to make preparations.
At the very least, he could go with the knowledge that she was still sleeping soundly, and so he collected the remnants of the tea and pastries and took them to the kitchen, cleaning all of them before retreating to his own quarters for a few hours’ rest before preparations were required on his behalf as well.
While Ekaterina had chosen to wear the ordinary school uniform to this occasion, he had no such option, and instead donned the required formal wear, in his case, a darkly-colored tuxedo with a red vest and a crisp white shirt. He departed so as to be quite early to the event, but the students in charge of the event were handing out their flowers already, and he was given one regardless of his gentle attempts to refuse on the grounds that he was not a student and therefore it would be improper for him to carry a thing with such a meaning. Sighing, he tucked it into his jacket pocket anyway, deciding that at the very least, the color was a nice compliment to his ensemble.
It was not long before his little ‘sister’ entered, accompanied by Saya, and the two split off to linger in separate corners, something that he thought was a shame for both of them. But of course, prefect duties had to take precedence; there was still a chance that such things could go quite wrong. Sergei danced with a few of the female faculty members, but he refused any such offer from a student, a piece of news that thankfully spread quickly and allowed him some reprieve. Nodding to Dmitri as the young man passed with his fellow hunter Elise, he made his way to the refreshments table, checking to make sure that the blood tablets stocked under the it (available upon discreet request for the students of the Night Class) were still at acceptable levels, and to exchange pleasantries with the student assigned to take orders for them.
In the meantime, Ekaterina hadn’t much moved from her corner. The gentle sliding of silk surrounded her, along with the music from the professional orchestra that had been hired for the event, and she gathered that everyone was quite well-dressed for the event. Not her though—but then, she’d intended it that way. Her hand went to the lilies in her hair, and she smiled ruefully. Such a strange thing to do, to kill a flower to decorate a person. It wasn’t like she could appreciate the way they looked, and she rather doubted anyone else would. But oh well. It had seemed to make Elise quite happy, and she did like doing small things for people like that. The smiles she could hear in their voices were always such lovely things—nobody sounded ugly when they smiled, and she doubted they looked that way, either.
“May I?” A bass-toned male voice asked playfully, and she shook her head at her brother—or rather in the direction of his words.
“There’s no need for such a thing,” she replied with a small sniff. She would not be invited to the dance floor out of pity for her obvious wallflower status. She might be a humble, simple girl, but she had her pride even so.
Dmitri snorted. “You’re more stubborn than anyone gives you credit for, Katya.” There was a small admonishment there, but she ignored it. He was always trying to do this, to make her open herself up more to the world around her, because he’d never understood how hard it could be for someone like her. He was strong, resilient, and so if he was hurt, he could just bounce back and keep on going. Ekaterina wasn’t. She was fragile, and she knew it. If someone dropped her, she would shatter, utterly and irrevocably. The very notion of placing her trust, full and complete, in someone else’s hands was terrifying. She would allow friends and family bits and pieces of herself, but to impart everything she was unto another living being was inconceivable.
“Anyway, I actually came here to tell you that the soloist for the next number came down with a cold and can’t do it—the school asked me to find someone to replace her. Will you?” As the substitute music teacher, Dmitri had some authority over the evening’s entertainment, though he was here predominantly as a hunter.
“And I suppose you waited this long to ask because you wished me to be unable to refuse?” she murmured, knowing that he was playing off her inability to not help when she was needed. “You know I don’t perform in front of people, Dmitri.” She didn’t like doing so—it made her nervous and she disliked the feeling of too many eyes on her. It was something her brother had never really understood. Besides, Ivan didn’t take well to the idea of his little nightingale singing for the masses. It was an eccentricity of his that she wasn’t particularly fond of, but as it coincided with her own wishes, she never fussed about it.
“Right in one, Katya,” Dmitri agreed shamelessly, and she could hear the mirth in his tone. “But I got Dad’s permission for this one, so you don’t really get to use that excuse this time. Sergei’s already agreed to help—I talked with him earlier. I’ll be playing as well, so it’ll be a family affair. Just once, just so everyone here will know what you’re really made of.”
It was then that she really perceived the point behind the request: he was trying to get her to open up again. Kitty was torn between feelings of frustration and warmth. In his own way, Dmitri was trying to make her life easier, but she didn’t want him to. Sighing, she nodded. There was nothing else to be done. “Very well—just one.” She did not think her glass heart would be able to take more than that.
Five minutes later, the siblings were arrayed on stage. Sergei sat elegantly at the piano, though he’d been informed his voice would also be required for the occasion. If it made Kitty more comfortable, he was willing to do it, though. Flanking her other side, Dmitri had temporarily taken leave of his duties to seat himself behind a finely-wrought cello, his own instrumental specialty. Behind them all, the orchestra was arrayed to lend its assistance, but there was no mistaking that the three of them were the centerpiece of this particular number.
Front and center, Ekaterina stood, hands clasped before her. It was probably good that she couldn’t see the number of people in the room, though she chose to assume that they would all simply continue dancing and not notice her at all. She had no microphone, for she needed none. Trying to relax her shoulders, she stood tall, and with a nod, signaled Sergei to count them in. The song she’d chosen was not terribly different from the one the soloist had been slated to perform, and in this way, perhaps just maybe only a few people would be able to tell the difference.
Luckily, Sergei’s part was actually first, which gave her time to quell the trembling in her limbs. Listening to her foster-brother’s smooth tenor nearly took her back into the practice room, when he’d been teaching her the very art that she now loved so much. She clung to the thought, as it allowed her to continue with less discomfort than she would otherwise have been feeling. The song was slow, and given to the waltz, and had she been listening, she would have known that many couples were drawn to the floor for the elegant dance of whirling circles and grace. And why not? The waltz was one of her favorites as well, though for obvious reasons, she could not manage it with anyone who didn’t know the steps very well. With a decent partner, however, she was quite good herself.
The last notes of the song faded out, and honestly, Ekaterina wasn’t sure whether she’d garnered any applause or not, for she exited the stage as soon as she was able, leaving the other two to take their bows if there were any to be had. Navigating swiftly with her cane, she found her way back to the corner she’d previously occupied and sat, face tinged the barest pink with lingering traces of embarrassment.
Never again, not in public. It was more difficult than she’d remembered. It felt like she was exposing just the smallest sliver of her soul, and it hurt.
A while later, both Dmitri and Sergei reappeared as well, taking up rounds along the sides of the ballroom, a presence so that the students would know there was someone to go to with any issues.
At the very least, he could go with the knowledge that she was still sleeping soundly, and so he collected the remnants of the tea and pastries and took them to the kitchen, cleaning all of them before retreating to his own quarters for a few hours’ rest before preparations were required on his behalf as well.
While Ekaterina had chosen to wear the ordinary school uniform to this occasion, he had no such option, and instead donned the required formal wear, in his case, a darkly-colored tuxedo with a red vest and a crisp white shirt. He departed so as to be quite early to the event, but the students in charge of the event were handing out their flowers already, and he was given one regardless of his gentle attempts to refuse on the grounds that he was not a student and therefore it would be improper for him to carry a thing with such a meaning. Sighing, he tucked it into his jacket pocket anyway, deciding that at the very least, the color was a nice compliment to his ensemble.
It was not long before his little ‘sister’ entered, accompanied by Saya, and the two split off to linger in separate corners, something that he thought was a shame for both of them. But of course, prefect duties had to take precedence; there was still a chance that such things could go quite wrong. Sergei danced with a few of the female faculty members, but he refused any such offer from a student, a piece of news that thankfully spread quickly and allowed him some reprieve. Nodding to Dmitri as the young man passed with his fellow hunter Elise, he made his way to the refreshments table, checking to make sure that the blood tablets stocked under the it (available upon discreet request for the students of the Night Class) were still at acceptable levels, and to exchange pleasantries with the student assigned to take orders for them.
In the meantime, Ekaterina hadn’t much moved from her corner. The gentle sliding of silk surrounded her, along with the music from the professional orchestra that had been hired for the event, and she gathered that everyone was quite well-dressed for the event. Not her though—but then, she’d intended it that way. Her hand went to the lilies in her hair, and she smiled ruefully. Such a strange thing to do, to kill a flower to decorate a person. It wasn’t like she could appreciate the way they looked, and she rather doubted anyone else would. But oh well. It had seemed to make Elise quite happy, and she did like doing small things for people like that. The smiles she could hear in their voices were always such lovely things—nobody sounded ugly when they smiled, and she doubted they looked that way, either.
“May I?” A bass-toned male voice asked playfully, and she shook her head at her brother—or rather in the direction of his words.
“There’s no need for such a thing,” she replied with a small sniff. She would not be invited to the dance floor out of pity for her obvious wallflower status. She might be a humble, simple girl, but she had her pride even so.
Dmitri snorted. “You’re more stubborn than anyone gives you credit for, Katya.” There was a small admonishment there, but she ignored it. He was always trying to do this, to make her open herself up more to the world around her, because he’d never understood how hard it could be for someone like her. He was strong, resilient, and so if he was hurt, he could just bounce back and keep on going. Ekaterina wasn’t. She was fragile, and she knew it. If someone dropped her, she would shatter, utterly and irrevocably. The very notion of placing her trust, full and complete, in someone else’s hands was terrifying. She would allow friends and family bits and pieces of herself, but to impart everything she was unto another living being was inconceivable.
“Anyway, I actually came here to tell you that the soloist for the next number came down with a cold and can’t do it—the school asked me to find someone to replace her. Will you?” As the substitute music teacher, Dmitri had some authority over the evening’s entertainment, though he was here predominantly as a hunter.
“And I suppose you waited this long to ask because you wished me to be unable to refuse?” she murmured, knowing that he was playing off her inability to not help when she was needed. “You know I don’t perform in front of people, Dmitri.” She didn’t like doing so—it made her nervous and she disliked the feeling of too many eyes on her. It was something her brother had never really understood. Besides, Ivan didn’t take well to the idea of his little nightingale singing for the masses. It was an eccentricity of his that she wasn’t particularly fond of, but as it coincided with her own wishes, she never fussed about it.
“Right in one, Katya,” Dmitri agreed shamelessly, and she could hear the mirth in his tone. “But I got Dad’s permission for this one, so you don’t really get to use that excuse this time. Sergei’s already agreed to help—I talked with him earlier. I’ll be playing as well, so it’ll be a family affair. Just once, just so everyone here will know what you’re really made of.”
It was then that she really perceived the point behind the request: he was trying to get her to open up again. Kitty was torn between feelings of frustration and warmth. In his own way, Dmitri was trying to make her life easier, but she didn’t want him to. Sighing, she nodded. There was nothing else to be done. “Very well—just one.” She did not think her glass heart would be able to take more than that.
Five minutes later, the siblings were arrayed on stage. Sergei sat elegantly at the piano, though he’d been informed his voice would also be required for the occasion. If it made Kitty more comfortable, he was willing to do it, though. Flanking her other side, Dmitri had temporarily taken leave of his duties to seat himself behind a finely-wrought cello, his own instrumental specialty. Behind them all, the orchestra was arrayed to lend its assistance, but there was no mistaking that the three of them were the centerpiece of this particular number.
Front and center, Ekaterina stood, hands clasped before her. It was probably good that she couldn’t see the number of people in the room, though she chose to assume that they would all simply continue dancing and not notice her at all. She had no microphone, for she needed none. Trying to relax her shoulders, she stood tall, and with a nod, signaled Sergei to count them in. The song she’d chosen was not terribly different from the one the soloist had been slated to perform, and in this way, perhaps just maybe only a few people would be able to tell the difference.
Luckily, Sergei’s part was actually first, which gave her time to quell the trembling in her limbs. Listening to her foster-brother’s smooth tenor nearly took her back into the practice room, when he’d been teaching her the very art that she now loved so much. She clung to the thought, as it allowed her to continue with less discomfort than she would otherwise have been feeling. The song was slow, and given to the waltz, and had she been listening, she would have known that many couples were drawn to the floor for the elegant dance of whirling circles and grace. And why not? The waltz was one of her favorites as well, though for obvious reasons, she could not manage it with anyone who didn’t know the steps very well. With a decent partner, however, she was quite good herself.
The last notes of the song faded out, and honestly, Ekaterina wasn’t sure whether she’d garnered any applause or not, for she exited the stage as soon as she was able, leaving the other two to take their bows if there were any to be had. Navigating swiftly with her cane, she found her way back to the corner she’d previously occupied and sat, face tinged the barest pink with lingering traces of embarrassment.
Never again, not in public. It was more difficult than she’d remembered. It felt like she was exposing just the smallest sliver of her soul, and it hurt.
A while later, both Dmitri and Sergei reappeared as well, taking up rounds along the sides of the ballroom, a presence so that the students would know there was someone to go to with any issues.
I see the bad moon arising.
I see trouble on the way.
I see earthquakes and lightnin'.
I see bad times today.
I see trouble on the way.
I see earthquakes and lightnin'.
I see bad times today.
Amaya woke up alone in the living room, the tea and tray had been removed, and so had Sergei. Slowly she sat up and stretched for a moment, before walking towards her room. She took a shower to relax a bit, and so she could get ready for the Ball, through she was already late, and she didn't have a dress to wear, at least she would smell nice. Ama snorted as she wrapped a towel around her body and headed towards the closet to see if there was anything to wear in there. She back tracked through, and stared with wide eyes down at the bed, where a long black dress lay neatly on her bed. There was no note with the dress, saying who it was from, but she eagerly took it and put it on anyway along with theblack mask
The dress was sleeveless and exposed her neck and shoulders, it went to her ankles and hugged her stomach and chest fondly. She wore a thin black ribbon choker as a necklace and black heels that made her an inch or two taller than normal. She left her hair down, and it fell down a little past her waist line in natural little waves. She put on very little make up, which would only be mascara and a bit of eyeliner, along with a tad of lip gloss, but that was all, her cheeks were a natural rosy color at the moment and she had no zits that needed to be covered. Amaya gathered a little bit of her dress in each of her hands and slowly made her way out of her room, then the building, and outside towards the ball.
The air had a bit of a chill to it, but it was nothing anyone would freak out over, it was actually kind of nice at the moment. The moon lit the stone pathway and music and happy chatter could be heard as she neared the doors. Before Amaya entered the large ball room, she put her mask on, which didn't really cover her face, but it was elegant and beautiful in a strange way. Amaya stepped into the ball room and quietly walked around the room, not paying much attention to any of the dancing and declining all her asked her to dance, which had been several Day Class boys, and quite to Amaya's uncomfortable, several Day Class girls. She was mostly just admiring how the Night Class students were truly trying to make nice with the Day Class and all of the hard work everyone had put into the decorations.
Amaya did notice the strange feeling that enclosed the air of the dance as she turned towards the window and saw the once blue moon fade to a glowing red that made her skin crawl and her heart thud painfully in her chest. She had the feeling something truly horrible was on the way...and there was nothing she, or anyone else could do about it.
|"If you take my hand, I assume you are mine for eternity."|
Takeru was already catering to the various requests of the female students. As a proper gentleman that he is, he did not refuse and politely accepted their desires. However, the camellia situated firmly on his chest pocket was never given to any of the females he had escorted. He could see some of disappointed looks from his dance partners. Yet, he could not bring himself to give such a token of affection so listlessly. Even if, this event was organized with a good thought of a break and fun. Emotions such as passion and love should not be taken so lightly. Speaking of which, the warlock as he described the pure-blood was seated at the corner. Beside him, Moirae stood much like the loyal servant that she is. He could see that some of girl from both classes wanting to have the opportunity to dance with the purple prince. Yet, Sacred who would openly flirt would not even yield to a favor of a dance which was quite interesting. They cannot even hope to approach him. Perhaps, he is the loyal type. Perhaps, he would only dance with Ageha.
From the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Takagi-san, the prefect, was dancing with someone. Well, he did not know the male but he was glad to see Saya enjoying herself at least. The prefects may be on guard duty, however it does not mean they are not allowed to participate. In the end, they are still students of Cross Academy and this ball was for them. Taking a break, the amicable Student President approached Sacred and released a small sigh. "You know, this is a ball for dancing, right?" Eyes of glistening mauve nonchalantly gazed at Takeru. "I can see that." His answer made Takeru shook his head in disappointment. "You should have invited Ageha, like I told you." Hearing the Shirabuki princess' name, the pure-blood closed his eyes and leaned elegantly upon his chair. "She has no purpose to be here. Or, do you want to see her that much?" An amused smile decorated his face as Takeru had a light pinkish hue staining his cheeks. "I told you! It's nothing like that! Just dance with someone already! Take Moirae." With that said, he left the pure-blood with a huff.
Sacred smiled brightly at Takeru's reaction and then glanced at Moirae who watched the entire interaction in amusement. "You heard him, would you like to dance with me?" Blue eyes looked at him in such an undefinable silence. Soon, it was broken with a small smile and a shake of the head. "No, thank you. I would only dance with Master if he gives me the camellia." The pure-blood shrugged at this and then looked at the students dancing so giddily. "You make a tough bargain." Moirae lowered her head for a moment to hide a somewhat sad expression before smiling brightly. "I learned from you." Hearing her answer, he could not help but smile with a certain mystery to it. "What a good student you are." His eyes then wondered to the stage where a rather interesting event had began to unfold. There on the stage were the three tools of Ivan. He does wonder what that person intend to bring them to him. It is not like he would get himself involve with those useless affairs.
Although, he would give Ivan one thing. The blind princess was a delight to listen to. Closing his eyes, he let the girl's voice surround him. Moirae took noticed of this and then looked back at the girl donning of uniform. Her expression soften to a degree as if coming to a realization as her eyes of blue lingered on her Master once more. "She has a wonderful voice." It was not loud enough to be heard by anyone but she was certain the pure-blood would have picked it up. Once the song ended, Sacred opened his eyes and tilted his head to the side. "Is that so?" Moirae smiled at this answer knowing that her Master was the kind that never admits candidly and even if cornered would rather bite his tongue off.
On the dance floor, Takeru was once more dancing accompanying the whims of his female schoolmates. When a woman who had certain presence he could not ignore approached him. "Prince charming, will you dance with me?" The woman who hid her face behind the mask reached out her hand to him. Her eyes sparkling green seemed to hold a secret which attracts him. Somehow, he cannot oppose or say anything else. As a result, he took the hand. "As you wish, princess." He said with a small smile and they both danced to a particular song that was never part of the program. The hired orchestra fret as someone else took over them. Its melody played and for some reason, he could not help but be captivated by the woman who was dancing with him.
"Are you falling in love with me?" The woman started which made Takeru blushed and fervently shook his head. "Eh!? It's nothing like that! Ah, I don't mean you're not lovely or anything..." She smiled at him and gave a soft giggle for his reaction. Their dance continued on while others who were also dancing noticed something mesmerizing about the pair. As a result, they came to a stop as well and contented themselves to watch the two. "You are adorable. No wonder he adores you." This statement of hers caused him to wonder who she was pertaining to. "He?" Those emerald green eyes suddenly became closer to him as her arms wrapped around his neck. He would have politely pushed her away but, he somehow could not command his body to obey at the moment. Instead, he allowed such an intimate gesture which normally he would not. Her lips were closed to his ear. "You took my hand, it means I can steal you away from him, right?"
There was no denying it. Takeru was confused about what this mysterious woman was talking about. May be, she was mistaking him for someone else. However, he had a feeling it was not the case at all. A voice in his head was telling him to run. Yet, there was still something that glued him to his spot. "I don't know what you're saying. Who is he?" He felt her mouth so dangerously closed to the crook of his neck. Her breath tickled him causing certain shivers to run all over his body. "Don't be afraid. This would not hurt at all... for me." Everything stopped in that haze, the time even the music, as he felt a paralyzing sensation overwhelming him. "Do not touch him with your filth. Trash." Those words brought a feeling of security and due to the construction of the hall, it made the voice be heard all through out. Following that, he heard the sound of something breaking which was actually the woman's mask which had now fallen to the floor in pieces like a broken vase.
The said attack was comprised of a steel wire wrapped with an energy filled with deadly intent aimed for her head. Fortunately, she was able to dodge in a mere second by jumping through the air much like an acrobat despite her gown that should impede her movements. Nevertheless, she landed perfectly and graceful on the ground as if a ballerina or more like a swan resting its wings on the lake. She was now a good distance from Takeru who was confused of what just happened which was shared by the other students. The moon's crimson light seemingly focused on her form. Raising her head, the face which was hidden by the mask earlier was now fully seen. Indigo blue hair that seemed to entrap light itself shone with an alluring lure. Eyes of neon emerald held a sparkle of amusement and a hidden malice about to be unveiled. She was truly beautiful, no matter what angle one would look at. Standing there donning a flattering white gown of black lace and blue roses, she was like a perfect picture of innocence with the dash of a naughty mystery.
"Is that how you welcome me, my sweet Sinner?" Takeru looked behind him just to confirm who had delivered such a blow or spoke such a tone filled with horrifying threat. He already had an idea but he knew that this person was not that reckless or was he wrong? There, Sacred stood with such a frightening presence. His eyes of brilliant mauve were slowly meshing with the the tint of crimson. This would be the second time he had seen the pure blood like this. Still, it gave him dreadful feeling. "It was just a greeting, my sweet." She continued on as she straightened her gown with an amused smile. "Nothing to get so uptight about. And please, call me Evie. I do still intend to take what you adore as always. But, for now..."
Her eyes slowly looked at the form of Saya. "I want her... and..." Her eyes were now on the form of Amaya. "Her." Directing her eyes to Sacred once more as she asked with such childish expression. "You'll give them to me, right?" After stating that, the lights within the hall suddenly went out. The only illumination was the full crimson moon being seen through the glass roof. Surrounding the entire hall were mad vampires with their eyes of vermilion glowing. "So, shall we dance?" She stated with such a bright smile that was rather terrifying than beautiful for it was so hollow. Moreover, the presence she exuded now was like quicksand of darkness swallowing everyone and everything to the abyss of despair.
From the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Takagi-san, the prefect, was dancing with someone. Well, he did not know the male but he was glad to see Saya enjoying herself at least. The prefects may be on guard duty, however it does not mean they are not allowed to participate. In the end, they are still students of Cross Academy and this ball was for them. Taking a break, the amicable Student President approached Sacred and released a small sigh. "You know, this is a ball for dancing, right?" Eyes of glistening mauve nonchalantly gazed at Takeru. "I can see that." His answer made Takeru shook his head in disappointment. "You should have invited Ageha, like I told you." Hearing the Shirabuki princess' name, the pure-blood closed his eyes and leaned elegantly upon his chair. "She has no purpose to be here. Or, do you want to see her that much?" An amused smile decorated his face as Takeru had a light pinkish hue staining his cheeks. "I told you! It's nothing like that! Just dance with someone already! Take Moirae." With that said, he left the pure-blood with a huff.
Sacred smiled brightly at Takeru's reaction and then glanced at Moirae who watched the entire interaction in amusement. "You heard him, would you like to dance with me?" Blue eyes looked at him in such an undefinable silence. Soon, it was broken with a small smile and a shake of the head. "No, thank you. I would only dance with Master if he gives me the camellia." The pure-blood shrugged at this and then looked at the students dancing so giddily. "You make a tough bargain." Moirae lowered her head for a moment to hide a somewhat sad expression before smiling brightly. "I learned from you." Hearing her answer, he could not help but smile with a certain mystery to it. "What a good student you are." His eyes then wondered to the stage where a rather interesting event had began to unfold. There on the stage were the three tools of Ivan. He does wonder what that person intend to bring them to him. It is not like he would get himself involve with those useless affairs.
Although, he would give Ivan one thing. The blind princess was a delight to listen to. Closing his eyes, he let the girl's voice surround him. Moirae took noticed of this and then looked back at the girl donning of uniform. Her expression soften to a degree as if coming to a realization as her eyes of blue lingered on her Master once more. "She has a wonderful voice." It was not loud enough to be heard by anyone but she was certain the pure-blood would have picked it up. Once the song ended, Sacred opened his eyes and tilted his head to the side. "Is that so?" Moirae smiled at this answer knowing that her Master was the kind that never admits candidly and even if cornered would rather bite his tongue off.
On the dance floor, Takeru was once more dancing accompanying the whims of his female schoolmates. When a woman who had certain presence he could not ignore approached him. "Prince charming, will you dance with me?" The woman who hid her face behind the mask reached out her hand to him. Her eyes sparkling green seemed to hold a secret which attracts him. Somehow, he cannot oppose or say anything else. As a result, he took the hand. "As you wish, princess." He said with a small smile and they both danced to a particular song that was never part of the program. The hired orchestra fret as someone else took over them. Its melody played and for some reason, he could not help but be captivated by the woman who was dancing with him.
"Are you falling in love with me?" The woman started which made Takeru blushed and fervently shook his head. "Eh!? It's nothing like that! Ah, I don't mean you're not lovely or anything..." She smiled at him and gave a soft giggle for his reaction. Their dance continued on while others who were also dancing noticed something mesmerizing about the pair. As a result, they came to a stop as well and contented themselves to watch the two. "You are adorable. No wonder he adores you." This statement of hers caused him to wonder who she was pertaining to. "He?" Those emerald green eyes suddenly became closer to him as her arms wrapped around his neck. He would have politely pushed her away but, he somehow could not command his body to obey at the moment. Instead, he allowed such an intimate gesture which normally he would not. Her lips were closed to his ear. "You took my hand, it means I can steal you away from him, right?"
There was no denying it. Takeru was confused about what this mysterious woman was talking about. May be, she was mistaking him for someone else. However, he had a feeling it was not the case at all. A voice in his head was telling him to run. Yet, there was still something that glued him to his spot. "I don't know what you're saying. Who is he?" He felt her mouth so dangerously closed to the crook of his neck. Her breath tickled him causing certain shivers to run all over his body. "Don't be afraid. This would not hurt at all... for me." Everything stopped in that haze, the time even the music, as he felt a paralyzing sensation overwhelming him. "Do not touch him with your filth. Trash." Those words brought a feeling of security and due to the construction of the hall, it made the voice be heard all through out. Following that, he heard the sound of something breaking which was actually the woman's mask which had now fallen to the floor in pieces like a broken vase.
The said attack was comprised of a steel wire wrapped with an energy filled with deadly intent aimed for her head. Fortunately, she was able to dodge in a mere second by jumping through the air much like an acrobat despite her gown that should impede her movements. Nevertheless, she landed perfectly and graceful on the ground as if a ballerina or more like a swan resting its wings on the lake. She was now a good distance from Takeru who was confused of what just happened which was shared by the other students. The moon's crimson light seemingly focused on her form. Raising her head, the face which was hidden by the mask earlier was now fully seen. Indigo blue hair that seemed to entrap light itself shone with an alluring lure. Eyes of neon emerald held a sparkle of amusement and a hidden malice about to be unveiled. She was truly beautiful, no matter what angle one would look at. Standing there donning a flattering white gown of black lace and blue roses, she was like a perfect picture of innocence with the dash of a naughty mystery.
"Is that how you welcome me, my sweet Sinner?" Takeru looked behind him just to confirm who had delivered such a blow or spoke such a tone filled with horrifying threat. He already had an idea but he knew that this person was not that reckless or was he wrong? There, Sacred stood with such a frightening presence. His eyes of brilliant mauve were slowly meshing with the the tint of crimson. This would be the second time he had seen the pure blood like this. Still, it gave him dreadful feeling. "It was just a greeting, my sweet." She continued on as she straightened her gown with an amused smile. "Nothing to get so uptight about. And please, call me Evie. I do still intend to take what you adore as always. But, for now..."
Her eyes slowly looked at the form of Saya. "I want her... and..." Her eyes were now on the form of Amaya. "Her." Directing her eyes to Sacred once more as she asked with such childish expression. "You'll give them to me, right?" After stating that, the lights within the hall suddenly went out. The only illumination was the full crimson moon being seen through the glass roof. Surrounding the entire hall were mad vampires with their eyes of vermilion glowing. "So, shall we dance?" She stated with such a bright smile that was rather terrifying than beautiful for it was so hollow. Moreover, the presence she exuded now was like quicksand of darkness swallowing everyone and everything to the abyss of despair.
"The world went black, and for a moment, I thought I was lost. Then I heard your voice, leading me out of the darkness. But it only led to the edge of a cliff that I fell from."
Saya smiled whens he spotted her sister and attempted to make her way towards her when a rather dark aura began to fill the area. Her eyes snapped to the center where Sacred stood, his aura a thick, dangerous red as a woman stood. Takeru had also been in the same vicinity and immediately, Saya found herself next to Amaya. She stood in front of her younger sister as the place became surrounded by mad vampires.
Immediately, Saya made for one of them however; she was stopped when a pair of arms surrounded her, almost in a loving embrace that held firmly with no chance of escape. She snapped her head back and spotted Toru, the pure-blood who was her friend, grabbing Amaya as well from behind, twisting her arms so that there was no escape for either of them. Immediately, her eyes met the twisted ice blue gaze of Kiyoshi as he stared down at her, his eyes full of apology that he could not convey. She scanned the area, looking for Ekaterina and Sergei but couldn't see them. She turned to Kiyoshi and pleaded at him.
"Kiyoshi? T.K., what are you doing, let me go!" she shouted as she struggled against Kiyoshi's grasp. The hold on her was a lot stronger than she remembered, and it was then that the pearly white fangs Kiyoshi displayed earlier had not been fake. "Ki-Kiyoshi," the crack in her throat was enough to cause him to look away. Toru's laugh caused Saya to glare at the boy as he placed his hand underneath Amaya's chin and tilted her head to the side.
"You know, for a princess, you really are pathetic" Toru chided as he smiled against the crook of Amaya's neck. He inhaled her scent, his eyes turning a vibrant vermilion as he smiled. Within a split second, he sank his fangs into Amaya's neck, allowing her blood to drip down her neck as he inhaled her blood. Saya's eyes widened in terror as she struggled against Kiyoshi's grasp. She only succeded in twisting her arms in a painful manner.
"Now I see what all the hype was about. Such tasty blood," Toru continued as he mocked Saya. He watched the despair leak from her eyes as he held onto Amaya. A sickening laugh echoed from his throat as Saya could only stare on, feeling the warm tears threatening to fall from her eyes as she continued to try to escape from Kiyoshi's grasp. The male only pulled her closer, leaning his head into the crook of her neck. He whispered to something to her, causing her eyes to widen as a single tear fell from the confines of her eyes.
Meanwhile, Satoshi ran as fast as he could to the hall. He had seen the vampires surrounding the school, however; he had been taking care of something else. He pushed his legs faster before he found himself surrounded by vampires. He glared at them as they stood, their fangs elongated as the look in their eyes gave away their level. Satoshi pulled his fabled gun from it's holster and cocked it.
I do not have time for the likes of you," he stated as the vampiress rushed him, the sounds of gunshot's echoing through the woods.
"If you make a promise never, ever brake it, because if you do, you'll brake the person that believed you."
Amaya saw her sister smile and start to head in her direction, and she smiled in return, and also began to walk towards her sister, they both stop through when a start aura filled the air. Amaya froze and she felt her body tense, she knew this feel. Her eyes snapped to the center where Sacred stood with a woman at the same time her sister's had, his aura was a thick, dangerous red that sent a chill down Ama's back and made her reach out and grasp her Aint-Vampire sword, if she needed it, she would use it, but at the moment she kept it shrank down in the size of a pen. As soon as Amaya blinked, Saya was next to Amaya. She stood in front of her as the room began to full with mad vampires, making Amaya's breath hitch. Worry for the other human students began to bubble inside of her, but also for her sister, who made for one of the Vampire, ready to attack however; she was stopped when Kiyoshi grabbed her sister from behind. Amaya took a step forward, ready the get her away from her sister, because for some reason he had a strange knew aura about him, but she was stopped by someone grabbing her as well from behind, twisting her arms so that there was no escape, and the pain was horrible. MAaya began to wiggle in the arms that held her, the way her arms were being held was horrible, the man had twins back her arms so her arms were facing his stomach, and all she could do was clutch her Anti-Vampire sword for dear life.
"Kiyoshi? T.K., what are you doing, let me go!" Saya shouted as she struggled just like Amaya. "Ki-Kiyoshi," the crack in her sister's voice made rage boil up inside of Ama, how dare he touch her sister like that, how dare he hurt her! The man holding her laughed which made Saya glare him, Amaya struggled and wiggled around again in his grace, by momentarily stopped when he placed his hand underneath her chin and tilted her head to the side. Amaya's eyes widened in horror as she realized what was about to happen.
"You know, for a princess, you really are pathetic." he said, Amaya now realized who the man was, it was Toru, the Pure-Blood she had thought was good....He smiled against the crook of her neck and inhaled her scent, his nose brushing against her skin. Amaya shivered and became painfully aware of how he pressed his body against her own and how his warm breath washed over her neck. Within a split second, before she could scream or cry out for him to stop, he sank his fangs into her neck, She felt the warm sticky substance of her blood drip down her neck and he inhaled deeply once more, making her wiggle weakly against him. Her sisters eyes widened in terror as she struggled against Kiyoshi's grasp, and Amaya began to feel sick to her stomach, what could she do? They were both so weak and useless, even with all of her training what could she do.
"Now I see what all the hype was about. Such tasty blood..." Toru mocked her sister as he whispered the words into Amaya's ear. She saw the despair leak from Saya's eyes like tears as he held onto Ama and then Toru let loose a sickening laugh deep from his throat, most likely seeing the same thing she had. "Let me go..." She hissed as an idea slowly formed in her head. Amaya looked up in rage as Kiyoshi pulled her sister closer, leaned his head into the crook of her neck and whispered something to her. Amaya hissed at him, a strange noise that came from the back of her throat that she thought only vampires could make.
"Kiyoshi let go of my Onee-Chan!" The unsaid threat hung in the air, she glared at him with so much hate and anger that her eyes seemed black, she had threatened him a very painful death without words, he could see it in her eyes, the protective Vampire part of her that she didn't even know was there.
She tightened her grip on her weapon, through Toru's hold was getting more painful, she willed her grip to tighten until she pushed down on the button that would expand the sword. Without looking away from Kiyoshi, she screamed as loud as she could to the only Pure-Blood Vampire she could think of. "Sacrilegious!!" In that very second, her sword expanded, and shot through Toru's stomach, cutting through his shirt and jacket until it was sticking out of his back side. The blue electricity that expanded out from the sword shocked him as blood fell to the floor, mixing with her own. Amaya twisted her wrist in a painful direction while twisting the sword, causing him as much pain as possible, this wound wouldn't kill him, but it would defiantly knock some sense into Toru. She raised her left foot, and stomped down onto his foot, pressing her heel into his toes as hard as possible. "Let go of my Onee-Chan." She growled again.
“If I must kill to protect what I hold dear, I shan’t hesitate."
“Why would anyone want to hurt them?"
The unscheduled song was the first clue, and Dmitri and Sergei both picked up on this immediately, their sharp eyes scanning the crowd for anyone who looked like they didn’t belong. For a few minutes, their search was in vain, but it wasn’t long before the blue-haired woman unmasked herself.
Hers was a face Ivan had shown the both of them, and they knew what her presence meant. As Sacrilegious had decided to take that matter into his own hands, the two other men looked to the cluster of mad ones she surely would have brought with her, and they were not disappointed. The childlike woman’s party guests were just as loud, brutal, and crude as one would expect of such creatures, but their presence was sudden, catching most of those in the room off-guard as they burst in through the windows, shattering the stained glass with a great shattering sound, raining the shards down upon the unsuspecting guests, who generally screamed and fled for cover.
“Elise! Get the students out of here!” Dmitri shouted, and his sable-haired lover nodded emphatically, at once moving to direct the startles groupings of humans and vampires alike out the back doors of the building, those that the intruders had not used. Dmitri stooped, pulling from his boots a pair of long knives, spinning them in his hands and settling into a low stance. “I hate the feral ones,” he hissed darkly, and charged directly into the fray.
Sergei was a little more concerned about his students, but even as he looked around, it was obvious that he was not well-positioned to see what was going on, only that Sacrilegious was apparently engaged with their leader. He could neither see nor hear Takeru, Ekaterina, Saya, or Amaya, and the mad ones drew closer. He had to protect as many students as he could.
With a resigned slump to his shoulders, Sergei removed his glasses, placing them carefully into a pocket and closing his eyes. When they opened again, they flashed a sanguine scarlet, and his canine teeth had extended out and over his bottom lip. He carried no weapons, for he needed none. An uncanny snarl ripped its way from his throat, and he launched forward at impossible speed, crashing bodily into the first of the mad vampires. His hand, possessed now of extended claws, crushed the creature’s windpipe with no effort at all, and he sped onto the next.
Whatever these intruders had planned, they would have to do it without their footsoldiers, as he, Dmitri, and the other hunters that had managed to muster themselves in time were for such mad beings an impenetrable wall, and his was a will irresistible. He commanded his opponents to cease, and they would. But at this moment, he preferred the tearing of their flesh to the prostration of their limbs. They would not submit—they would die.
He just had to remember which of the flesh-beings he was not allowed to destroy.
Ekaterina was as surprised as anyone else by the sudden loud crash and entrance of the mad vampires, as she’d been straining to hear what was going on when she’d felt the flare of Sacrilegious’s power. As it was, however, she wouldn’t have much chance to think about any of it, for her keen ears caught the murmured pieces of conversation between the Takagi twins and their captors. Saya, Amaya! Kitty didn’t stop to think about her chances of success—her friends were in danger, and that was all that mattered. Taking just a split second to figure out where the voices were coming from, she bounded in that direction, thankfully clear of any major obstacles, and swung her cane, caching one of the captors, the one that held Saya apparently, over the back of the head with a sharp crack, at about the same time as Amaya was demanding Saya’s release. "Let her go," she echoed.
Unfortunately, the foolishness of what she’d just done only then registered with her. She may have bought Saya enough time and distraction to fight her way free to help Amaya, but she’d surely also signed her own death warrant. Indeed, Kiyoshi turned in her direction with a disdainful sneer, lashing out with one superhuman arm, smacking the human girl with such force that she was lifted from her feet and hurled into a wall, against which her back impacted first, followed by her head.
If Kitty could see anything at all, she would have seen stars. As it was, the pain was splitting, and she felt dizzy, accidentally losing grip on her metal cane in the process and sliding down the wall to the ground. She felt a small trail of blood leave the corner of her mouth and knew that she was bleeding somewhere inside. Still, she laid her palms flat to the floor and pushed herself up, gathering her feet beneath her with painful slowness.
Stop it; you’re just a human! What could you possibly do? her survival instincts yelled at her, but she ignored them. Saya and Amaya were in danger, and possibly her other friends and acquaintances also. She was simply unable to stand by and allow that. Her legs were shaking by the time she reached a full stand, and she had no idea what she was going to do, but she would think of something. Ivan had taught her to be resourceful, and she wouldn’t fail him. She wouldn’t.
Hers was a face Ivan had shown the both of them, and they knew what her presence meant. As Sacrilegious had decided to take that matter into his own hands, the two other men looked to the cluster of mad ones she surely would have brought with her, and they were not disappointed. The childlike woman’s party guests were just as loud, brutal, and crude as one would expect of such creatures, but their presence was sudden, catching most of those in the room off-guard as they burst in through the windows, shattering the stained glass with a great shattering sound, raining the shards down upon the unsuspecting guests, who generally screamed and fled for cover.
“Elise! Get the students out of here!” Dmitri shouted, and his sable-haired lover nodded emphatically, at once moving to direct the startles groupings of humans and vampires alike out the back doors of the building, those that the intruders had not used. Dmitri stooped, pulling from his boots a pair of long knives, spinning them in his hands and settling into a low stance. “I hate the feral ones,” he hissed darkly, and charged directly into the fray.
Sergei was a little more concerned about his students, but even as he looked around, it was obvious that he was not well-positioned to see what was going on, only that Sacrilegious was apparently engaged with their leader. He could neither see nor hear Takeru, Ekaterina, Saya, or Amaya, and the mad ones drew closer. He had to protect as many students as he could.
With a resigned slump to his shoulders, Sergei removed his glasses, placing them carefully into a pocket and closing his eyes. When they opened again, they flashed a sanguine scarlet, and his canine teeth had extended out and over his bottom lip. He carried no weapons, for he needed none. An uncanny snarl ripped its way from his throat, and he launched forward at impossible speed, crashing bodily into the first of the mad vampires. His hand, possessed now of extended claws, crushed the creature’s windpipe with no effort at all, and he sped onto the next.
Whatever these intruders had planned, they would have to do it without their footsoldiers, as he, Dmitri, and the other hunters that had managed to muster themselves in time were for such mad beings an impenetrable wall, and his was a will irresistible. He commanded his opponents to cease, and they would. But at this moment, he preferred the tearing of their flesh to the prostration of their limbs. They would not submit—they would die.
He just had to remember which of the flesh-beings he was not allowed to destroy.
Ekaterina was as surprised as anyone else by the sudden loud crash and entrance of the mad vampires, as she’d been straining to hear what was going on when she’d felt the flare of Sacrilegious’s power. As it was, however, she wouldn’t have much chance to think about any of it, for her keen ears caught the murmured pieces of conversation between the Takagi twins and their captors. Saya, Amaya! Kitty didn’t stop to think about her chances of success—her friends were in danger, and that was all that mattered. Taking just a split second to figure out where the voices were coming from, she bounded in that direction, thankfully clear of any major obstacles, and swung her cane, caching one of the captors, the one that held Saya apparently, over the back of the head with a sharp crack, at about the same time as Amaya was demanding Saya’s release. "Let her go," she echoed.
Unfortunately, the foolishness of what she’d just done only then registered with her. She may have bought Saya enough time and distraction to fight her way free to help Amaya, but she’d surely also signed her own death warrant. Indeed, Kiyoshi turned in her direction with a disdainful sneer, lashing out with one superhuman arm, smacking the human girl with such force that she was lifted from her feet and hurled into a wall, against which her back impacted first, followed by her head.
If Kitty could see anything at all, she would have seen stars. As it was, the pain was splitting, and she felt dizzy, accidentally losing grip on her metal cane in the process and sliding down the wall to the ground. She felt a small trail of blood leave the corner of her mouth and knew that she was bleeding somewhere inside. Still, she laid her palms flat to the floor and pushed herself up, gathering her feet beneath her with painful slowness.
Stop it; you’re just a human! What could you possibly do? her survival instincts yelled at her, but she ignored them. Saya and Amaya were in danger, and possibly her other friends and acquaintances also. She was simply unable to stand by and allow that. Her legs were shaking by the time she reached a full stand, and she had no idea what she was going to do, but she would think of something. Ivan had taught her to be resourceful, and she wouldn’t fail him. She wouldn’t.
|"These iridescent shackles which could only be seen in the abyss mesmerized me and you, perhaps, being lost with you is the best place I could ever be."|
Screams filled the halls as the mad vampires attacked the people present in the hall. They did not care whether it was a human or a vampire for that matter. The Night Class students took the responsibility to protect the humans undeniably revealing their true nature to the adoring humans. The dream had finally faded and became a nightmare known as reality. It went on like some sort of a twisted melody. In the midst of this chaos, Evie playfully reached out both of her hands to Sacred as if welcoming a child for an embrace. "Come now my sweet Sinner. Remember, the truth of your nature. It is not too late to repent." At the end of her statement, golden butterflies filled the entire room in a dazzling display. These fluttering creatures maybe beautiful but they were empty and these made them frightening. "Even if you broke her heart, it is a fact that only you could fix it."
Takeru was definitely confused and horrified of how the supposedly smooth-sailing ball turned into a terrifying visage of the night. He did not need to be a genius to detect that there was a past between Sacred and this woman who calls herself, Evie. Their conversation and familiarity showed mainly by Evie were enough to establish that. Yet, the one fact which struck him the most was when Evie mentioned about a her. Who was this dangerous stranger pertaining to? It sounded like a lover? Even more so, he cannot just stay here as the humans should be evacuated safely. It was his top priority. Fortunately, the hunters he had requested were on top of it as far as he could see. It was good he asked for such assistance. Looking at Evie who seemed nonchalant of everything, she was definitely a powerful enemy, a pure blood judging by his interaction with her earlier. Remembering the breath trickling on his neck, he instinctively touched that area. It still lingered the sensation she left. "She was going to bite me." In any case, this was above his capabilities at the moment. There was no other choice. He would have to leave this in the hands of another frightening creature, the reluctant pure blood protector of Cross Academy, Sacrilegious.
The butterflies that managed to circle around the purple pure blood dissolved into an illusion of light. It was not that even difficult to do so. This was all due to the aura he exuded which cannot be seen but rather felt strongly. "You come here uninvited. Doing as you please. Trash like you should know your place." There was suddenly a thick pressure surrounding the entire hall. It felt like the air was being choked out of everyone. His eyes of carefree mauve were now glowing eerily with a crimson sheen. There was nothing carefree about them anymore. These changes were enough to conclude that Sacred was not pleased at all or specifically to the presence of Evie. "You are so mean, you didn't have to take it out on my butterflies." She pouted much like a restricted toddler who was not allowed to grab some cookies before dinnertime. This only showed she was unnerved by the chaos ensuing around them or even more so angering Sacrilegious.
"I might need to punish you a little bit." At the exact moment those words left her lips, shadows underneath her elongated or rather moved across the floors with great speed. They immediately sprouted around Sacred rising to the highest point before falling down on him. The collision caused a thundering explosion which was enough to determine the strength of that attack. A dust cloud filled the entire hall while the backlash winds knocked some of the people off their feet. For Takeru he managed to maintain his stand while covering himself with his arms from the consequential shockwave. He could feel some of the debris hitting his skin but it was not enough to cause any kind of injuries. Well, his white attire was now showcasing some smudges from here and there though. In any case, he quickly called out to the pure blood with concern. "Sacred!" As for Evie, she tilted her head to the side while blinking her eyes for a couple of times before breaking into an amused smile. "There you are." As if on cue, the dusts finally settled down revealing Sacred. He was unharmed and not even a speck was on him. His eyes still retained its crimson sheen. It seemed the shadows missed him as the marks of the attack circulated him. But, the floor he was standing on was unharmed.
"You haven't lost your touch. I was worried since I heard you slept like a baby for a long time." This time as a retaliation strings of steel showered above Evie who dodged it effortlessly as if she was doing an acrobatic dance. However, her gown was all but in shambles now. They were torn and tattered and even losing it brilliant white hue. She may be unharmed yet, this was enough to have Evie moved away. There was now a good distance between her and Takeru. "Handle the humans." There was no need for Sacred to look to Takeru's direction. It was enough as the Kuran Heir knew that he was the one being addressed. He should not linger here anymore. In the end, he will just be a distraction and an impediment for Sacred. As such, he gave a stern nod and went on his way to assist the panicking and scared human students. "Eh!? Leaving me already Prince Charming?" Evie called out and was about to drag Takeru however, Sacred stopped her from doing any further with a single steel string that grazed her right cheek. Well, it was supposed to pierce her face dead center. But, she was able to dodge at the last second. She gently reached for her desecrated cheek and smiled wickedly. "Want me for yourself? I'm honored."
"Sacrilegious!!" Hearing his name, his eyes diverted away from Evie only to see the Takagi twins being confined by Toru and someone unknown to him. And for that brief moment, another attack was launched towards him by Evie. This created another explosion completely blinding everyone of what happened to Sacred. "I easily get jealous you know." She said with a rather cold smile. "Look only at me."
As this occurred, Moirae appeared beside Ekaterina who she could see was trying hard. This made the silver-haired female had a small smiled and then placed a hand on the blind prefect's shoulder as if to assure the younger girl. "Good job." With that said, her eyes of deep blue then zeroed on Kiyoshi and Toru's form. "My Master is not very pleased. It is the same with me." It was then different types of knives appeared out of nowhere as they encircled her. In her hands, she also held daggers on each fingers. "You two must be judged." The usual politeness in her tone was nowhere to be found as it was replaced by coldness so vast. She then unleashed a wave of raining knives towards the two. This was enough to put Toru and Kiyoshi in sudden discord. Toru who had already suffered a wound from Amaya had no choice but to release the girl. If he did not, he would be a prime example of a Swiss cheese. As for Kiyoshi, he jumped away with Saya in tow. He held tighter to the girl making sure not to let her go. After all, they were now currently on midair. There was also the fact a rain of blades was after him.
Focused on that fact, Kiyoshi was taken aback when Sacred appeared before him. He knew that the pure blood was engaged with Evie. Did he just cause a diversion? Wasn't he supposed not to care? "Is this really how weak you are?" The question caught Kiyoshi unguarded and hit a very sore spot. "Where is your will in all of this, boy?" Something in the way Sacred spoke caused a riveting flood of consciousness within Kiyoshi. The chain that bound him was slowly having cracks. His eyes that was earlier hazed by another desire cleared subtlety as his hold on Saya loosen. Seeing this, Sacred grabbed Saya's arm and then pulled her away from Kiyoshi's hold without much effort. Allowing the girl's head to rest on his chest, he then wrapped his arms like a lover's embrace around her. "You can't have her. She's mine. After all, she gave me chocolates."
Those brilliant mauve eyes were clear now of its crimson tint. It had returned to its alluring shade. His voice echoed with a possessive yet with an amount of teasing to it. To further emphasize his point, he pulled the prefect further into his embrace and laid a gentle kiss on top of Saya's hair. There was a sudden spark of annoyance on Kiyoshi's part who narrowed his eyes dangerously. If one would look closely, it was like a fight between two love rivals. "So, scatter. The only one who could hurt her is me." His tone quickly changed into that of a cold threat where Sacred delivered a roundhouse kick to Kiyoshi's face. This made him fall to the other side of the room while the pure blood landed on his feet at a perfect 10. Moirae had already assisted Amaya and Ekaterina making sure they were out of harm's way. As for Toru, he did not like what was happening at the moment. It was then his eyes met with Sacred who did not fail to deliver a chilling promise of death. "I don't remember allowing you to touch my entertainment." Releasing Saya from his hold, he pushed her haphazardly like a discarded package to Moirae who understood the meaning of this gesture.
Steel wire coated with Sacred's energy bound Toru to the nearby wall. It slowly cut through Toru's skin like a creeping disease. Kiyoshi was another thing and Tory was on a different matter. The purple pure blood raised his right hand pointed at Toru. "You are nothing more but a disposable dog." It was then a cluster of steel strings shaped into like a driller hurled towards the pinned Toru. Fortunately, Evie had finally intervened. A torrent of golden butterflies intersected with Sacred's finishing blow who then glanced towards Evie. "Aren't you a selfish boy? But, you should know too. I'm also selfish." Eyes of mauve were rather calm as he straightened himself and even dusted his clothes. "Did you give up on the idea of tearing me from limb to limb?" The question was answered with a disappointed sigh. "If only that was possible for a coward like you." It was the beginning of another bout between the two powerhouses. There was no doubt that the grand hall was being decimated by them alone. The mad vampires were losing ground as well due to the efforts of the hunters, Sergei, some of the night class, and Takeru who had managed to grab hold of an anti-vampire sword.
Speaking of which the Kuran Heir was glad that at the very least, the amount of mad vampires had gone down considerably. However, they cannot relax just yet for the fight between Sacred and Evie was still ensuing. It was then he noticed a female student of the Day Class cowering under a table. She had yet to leave the premises with the assistance of the hunters. One look was enough for him to see she was traumatized forever. She embraced her knees so tightly as her form trembled obviously. Lowering himself to the ground, he offered a small smile. "Hey, we have to get you out of here." He gently reached for the girl as he did not want to scare her any further. As if recognizing his voice, the girl leaped into his arms and hysterically cried. Takeru could not blame her. This one truly an expected reaction with what was happening around her. In an effort to soothe the girl, he gently patted her head. "It will be fine. I promise." The girl lifted her head to look at his face as if to assure herself that what he was saying was right. But what she saw was more horrifying, a dark figure hovered behind Takeru as her eyes widened in fear.
Kiyoshi stood from the rubble he landed upon while coughing out the dirt that seemed to have entered his mouth. It was kinda good that his body was now a vampire. If it had been a human, he would have broken bones or be dead already. His eyes looked at the scene before him. It seemed that their ringleader was still busy with the one known as Sacrilegious. There was not much of information about the mysterious pure blood. Probably, he was not informed how dangerous the leader of the Night Class was. After all, he was not supposed to have any interactions with the pure blood to begin with. He still remembered the man's words about Saya's chocolates and how he held his beloved cousin so tenderly. Like, it was the most normal thing to do. It annoyed him greatly but then it saddened him in a nice way. Perhaps, this was for the best. Looking around, it was a fact that they were not going to win or obtain their goal unless Evie has something up. He was relieved at that note but then, his eyes met with Evie's emerald ones for a brief moment and something came over him. His eyes glowed that of crimson.
"I told you my Sinner. I like taking things you adore." Evie reminded as the two took a break from their exchange of blows. Sacred narrowed his eyes at this statement and was about to retort when he realized what the woman truly meant. He then looked towards the one thing which he did not want to lose ever again. "Takeru!" Hearing his name being shouted with such desperation, he looked to where it came from and saw Sacred's panicked expression. It was the first time he ever saw such an emotion from the pure blood. He never knew that Sacred was capable of such a feeling. Yet somehow, he did not like it at all. So, what was the cause of it? Looking behind him, he saw the man who was dancing with Saya earlier about to deliver a blow he could not avoid. It was too late for him to dodge. But, there was something odd. Kiyoshi's eyes were wavering between the hue of control as his mouth trembled as it opened to deliver a soundless plea. "Run."
It was like time stopped or more accurately seemed to slow down. The sound of blood dripping to the ground reverberated into Takeru's ears. There before him was Sacred with his back turned at him. It was noticeable that the pristine ensemble that the pure blood wore now ruined with tears and holes. He even now has bruises and scratches an evidence of his struggle to get to Takeru in time. It seemed Evie did everything to stop Sacred but it was all for null. In the end, the will to protect Takeru was greater than anything else. But that was not the thing that bothered Takeru the most. A pool of blood was forming underneath Sacred. A heady scent unlike anything filled the air. It elicited reactions from the remaining vampires. The desire to taste it but they managed to keep still. Kiyoshi was able to deliver a stabbing blow. It hit Sacred on the chest but it missed his heart. However, it was not an anti-vampire weapon. So, there was nothing to fret about. It will soon heal once the blade was removed.
However for Kiyoshi, he was deeply pierced by Sacred with his hand. The pure blood was now literally holding Kiyoshi's heart in his hand. Weakened by such a fatal blow, Kiyoshi inevitably leaned on Sacred. His head placed on the pure blood's shoulder. His eyes were now free from the manipulation of his will. There was sadness in his eyes and acceptance which could not be seen by anyone due to his placement. He turned his head to the side so, he mouth would be near Sacred's ear. It was then he whispered something that only the two of them could hear. The meaning of those words was a secret between the two individuals. When it was done, Kiyoshi slowly closed his eyes with a fulfilled smile on his face which was unnoticed. It was then Sacred pulled out his hand along with Kiyoshi's heart. In that instant, the body turned into ashes along with the heart that Sacred held in his hand.
Takeru released the girl in his hold as he stood. Even with Sacred's back facing him, he could feel something breaking within the pure blood. "Sacred." As if to acknowledge this, Sacred pulled out the dagger that pierced him and threw it aside like some dead fly. "He is stupid." This was the pure blood's reply before walking away. It was enough for Takeru to know what exactly happened in those few seconds. Sacred's response was the final key for him to arrive to a conclusion. As for the pure blood, he was done with this charade. His eyes of mauve were now full vermilion. The hall quaked due to the sheer pressure that he was releasing. It was enough to finally destroy the glass ceiling. The shattered fragments rained down on the hall while the moon now hid behind thick clouds. "Die. Trash." With that said, steel strings appeared out of nowhere as it pierced Evie in all directions. There was no area of escape as every nook and cranny were blockaded by his strings. It even wrapped the woman's body and then tore it apart like a piece of paper.
"How cruel. This was only a shadow puppet you know." Evie's voice echoed throughout the hall. Her body that was now beyond recognition suddenly evaporated into groups of golden butterflies. "Well, I'll go for now. But, be rest assured. I'll come back. Till then, stay well." Toru who was bound was enveloped by shadows. The strings were disintegrated into nothing as he was whisked away. Following this, Evie's presence cannot longer be felt anymore. The moon came out behind the clouds. It had returned to its natural white hue. As for Sacred, his head was lowered. It was hard to see his expression even his eyes that were shielded by his fringe. He stood there as the moon's light cascaded on him and in his right hand, ashes seemed to fall. The wound inflicted on him by Kiyoshi was no more. But, the stain of his blood could still be seen on his clothes. Furthermore, the pure blood was surrounded by a thick aura, like a maelstrom and Sacred alone was the eye.
He was not sure what to do. Takeru made fists with his hands as he clenched it tightly. Everyone and everything were in a mess. But, he feared Sacred the most. The pure blood was tensely silent. His deadly aura still scattered like waves. He glanced towards Moirae who had a terrified expression. It seemed that even she had yet to see Sacred like this. Takeru was not certain if anyone could talk or approach the pure blood. Finally, it had ended. However, everyone knew that there were injuries and lost objects that can never be healed and never be retrieved again. The storm was still brewing on the horizon. This was just a moment's calm.
Takeru was definitely confused and horrified of how the supposedly smooth-sailing ball turned into a terrifying visage of the night. He did not need to be a genius to detect that there was a past between Sacred and this woman who calls herself, Evie. Their conversation and familiarity showed mainly by Evie were enough to establish that. Yet, the one fact which struck him the most was when Evie mentioned about a her. Who was this dangerous stranger pertaining to? It sounded like a lover? Even more so, he cannot just stay here as the humans should be evacuated safely. It was his top priority. Fortunately, the hunters he had requested were on top of it as far as he could see. It was good he asked for such assistance. Looking at Evie who seemed nonchalant of everything, she was definitely a powerful enemy, a pure blood judging by his interaction with her earlier. Remembering the breath trickling on his neck, he instinctively touched that area. It still lingered the sensation she left. "She was going to bite me." In any case, this was above his capabilities at the moment. There was no other choice. He would have to leave this in the hands of another frightening creature, the reluctant pure blood protector of Cross Academy, Sacrilegious.
The butterflies that managed to circle around the purple pure blood dissolved into an illusion of light. It was not that even difficult to do so. This was all due to the aura he exuded which cannot be seen but rather felt strongly. "You come here uninvited. Doing as you please. Trash like you should know your place." There was suddenly a thick pressure surrounding the entire hall. It felt like the air was being choked out of everyone. His eyes of carefree mauve were now glowing eerily with a crimson sheen. There was nothing carefree about them anymore. These changes were enough to conclude that Sacred was not pleased at all or specifically to the presence of Evie. "You are so mean, you didn't have to take it out on my butterflies." She pouted much like a restricted toddler who was not allowed to grab some cookies before dinnertime. This only showed she was unnerved by the chaos ensuing around them or even more so angering Sacrilegious.
"I might need to punish you a little bit." At the exact moment those words left her lips, shadows underneath her elongated or rather moved across the floors with great speed. They immediately sprouted around Sacred rising to the highest point before falling down on him. The collision caused a thundering explosion which was enough to determine the strength of that attack. A dust cloud filled the entire hall while the backlash winds knocked some of the people off their feet. For Takeru he managed to maintain his stand while covering himself with his arms from the consequential shockwave. He could feel some of the debris hitting his skin but it was not enough to cause any kind of injuries. Well, his white attire was now showcasing some smudges from here and there though. In any case, he quickly called out to the pure blood with concern. "Sacred!" As for Evie, she tilted her head to the side while blinking her eyes for a couple of times before breaking into an amused smile. "There you are." As if on cue, the dusts finally settled down revealing Sacred. He was unharmed and not even a speck was on him. His eyes still retained its crimson sheen. It seemed the shadows missed him as the marks of the attack circulated him. But, the floor he was standing on was unharmed.
"You haven't lost your touch. I was worried since I heard you slept like a baby for a long time." This time as a retaliation strings of steel showered above Evie who dodged it effortlessly as if she was doing an acrobatic dance. However, her gown was all but in shambles now. They were torn and tattered and even losing it brilliant white hue. She may be unharmed yet, this was enough to have Evie moved away. There was now a good distance between her and Takeru. "Handle the humans." There was no need for Sacred to look to Takeru's direction. It was enough as the Kuran Heir knew that he was the one being addressed. He should not linger here anymore. In the end, he will just be a distraction and an impediment for Sacred. As such, he gave a stern nod and went on his way to assist the panicking and scared human students. "Eh!? Leaving me already Prince Charming?" Evie called out and was about to drag Takeru however, Sacred stopped her from doing any further with a single steel string that grazed her right cheek. Well, it was supposed to pierce her face dead center. But, she was able to dodge at the last second. She gently reached for her desecrated cheek and smiled wickedly. "Want me for yourself? I'm honored."
"Sacrilegious!!" Hearing his name, his eyes diverted away from Evie only to see the Takagi twins being confined by Toru and someone unknown to him. And for that brief moment, another attack was launched towards him by Evie. This created another explosion completely blinding everyone of what happened to Sacred. "I easily get jealous you know." She said with a rather cold smile. "Look only at me."
As this occurred, Moirae appeared beside Ekaterina who she could see was trying hard. This made the silver-haired female had a small smiled and then placed a hand on the blind prefect's shoulder as if to assure the younger girl. "Good job." With that said, her eyes of deep blue then zeroed on Kiyoshi and Toru's form. "My Master is not very pleased. It is the same with me." It was then different types of knives appeared out of nowhere as they encircled her. In her hands, she also held daggers on each fingers. "You two must be judged." The usual politeness in her tone was nowhere to be found as it was replaced by coldness so vast. She then unleashed a wave of raining knives towards the two. This was enough to put Toru and Kiyoshi in sudden discord. Toru who had already suffered a wound from Amaya had no choice but to release the girl. If he did not, he would be a prime example of a Swiss cheese. As for Kiyoshi, he jumped away with Saya in tow. He held tighter to the girl making sure not to let her go. After all, they were now currently on midair. There was also the fact a rain of blades was after him.
Focused on that fact, Kiyoshi was taken aback when Sacred appeared before him. He knew that the pure blood was engaged with Evie. Did he just cause a diversion? Wasn't he supposed not to care? "Is this really how weak you are?" The question caught Kiyoshi unguarded and hit a very sore spot. "Where is your will in all of this, boy?" Something in the way Sacred spoke caused a riveting flood of consciousness within Kiyoshi. The chain that bound him was slowly having cracks. His eyes that was earlier hazed by another desire cleared subtlety as his hold on Saya loosen. Seeing this, Sacred grabbed Saya's arm and then pulled her away from Kiyoshi's hold without much effort. Allowing the girl's head to rest on his chest, he then wrapped his arms like a lover's embrace around her. "You can't have her. She's mine. After all, she gave me chocolates."
Those brilliant mauve eyes were clear now of its crimson tint. It had returned to its alluring shade. His voice echoed with a possessive yet with an amount of teasing to it. To further emphasize his point, he pulled the prefect further into his embrace and laid a gentle kiss on top of Saya's hair. There was a sudden spark of annoyance on Kiyoshi's part who narrowed his eyes dangerously. If one would look closely, it was like a fight between two love rivals. "So, scatter. The only one who could hurt her is me." His tone quickly changed into that of a cold threat where Sacred delivered a roundhouse kick to Kiyoshi's face. This made him fall to the other side of the room while the pure blood landed on his feet at a perfect 10. Moirae had already assisted Amaya and Ekaterina making sure they were out of harm's way. As for Toru, he did not like what was happening at the moment. It was then his eyes met with Sacred who did not fail to deliver a chilling promise of death. "I don't remember allowing you to touch my entertainment." Releasing Saya from his hold, he pushed her haphazardly like a discarded package to Moirae who understood the meaning of this gesture.
Steel wire coated with Sacred's energy bound Toru to the nearby wall. It slowly cut through Toru's skin like a creeping disease. Kiyoshi was another thing and Tory was on a different matter. The purple pure blood raised his right hand pointed at Toru. "You are nothing more but a disposable dog." It was then a cluster of steel strings shaped into like a driller hurled towards the pinned Toru. Fortunately, Evie had finally intervened. A torrent of golden butterflies intersected with Sacred's finishing blow who then glanced towards Evie. "Aren't you a selfish boy? But, you should know too. I'm also selfish." Eyes of mauve were rather calm as he straightened himself and even dusted his clothes. "Did you give up on the idea of tearing me from limb to limb?" The question was answered with a disappointed sigh. "If only that was possible for a coward like you." It was the beginning of another bout between the two powerhouses. There was no doubt that the grand hall was being decimated by them alone. The mad vampires were losing ground as well due to the efforts of the hunters, Sergei, some of the night class, and Takeru who had managed to grab hold of an anti-vampire sword.
Speaking of which the Kuran Heir was glad that at the very least, the amount of mad vampires had gone down considerably. However, they cannot relax just yet for the fight between Sacred and Evie was still ensuing. It was then he noticed a female student of the Day Class cowering under a table. She had yet to leave the premises with the assistance of the hunters. One look was enough for him to see she was traumatized forever. She embraced her knees so tightly as her form trembled obviously. Lowering himself to the ground, he offered a small smile. "Hey, we have to get you out of here." He gently reached for the girl as he did not want to scare her any further. As if recognizing his voice, the girl leaped into his arms and hysterically cried. Takeru could not blame her. This one truly an expected reaction with what was happening around her. In an effort to soothe the girl, he gently patted her head. "It will be fine. I promise." The girl lifted her head to look at his face as if to assure herself that what he was saying was right. But what she saw was more horrifying, a dark figure hovered behind Takeru as her eyes widened in fear.
Kiyoshi stood from the rubble he landed upon while coughing out the dirt that seemed to have entered his mouth. It was kinda good that his body was now a vampire. If it had been a human, he would have broken bones or be dead already. His eyes looked at the scene before him. It seemed that their ringleader was still busy with the one known as Sacrilegious. There was not much of information about the mysterious pure blood. Probably, he was not informed how dangerous the leader of the Night Class was. After all, he was not supposed to have any interactions with the pure blood to begin with. He still remembered the man's words about Saya's chocolates and how he held his beloved cousin so tenderly. Like, it was the most normal thing to do. It annoyed him greatly but then it saddened him in a nice way. Perhaps, this was for the best. Looking around, it was a fact that they were not going to win or obtain their goal unless Evie has something up. He was relieved at that note but then, his eyes met with Evie's emerald ones for a brief moment and something came over him. His eyes glowed that of crimson.
"I told you my Sinner. I like taking things you adore." Evie reminded as the two took a break from their exchange of blows. Sacred narrowed his eyes at this statement and was about to retort when he realized what the woman truly meant. He then looked towards the one thing which he did not want to lose ever again. "Takeru!" Hearing his name being shouted with such desperation, he looked to where it came from and saw Sacred's panicked expression. It was the first time he ever saw such an emotion from the pure blood. He never knew that Sacred was capable of such a feeling. Yet somehow, he did not like it at all. So, what was the cause of it? Looking behind him, he saw the man who was dancing with Saya earlier about to deliver a blow he could not avoid. It was too late for him to dodge. But, there was something odd. Kiyoshi's eyes were wavering between the hue of control as his mouth trembled as it opened to deliver a soundless plea. "Run."
It was like time stopped or more accurately seemed to slow down. The sound of blood dripping to the ground reverberated into Takeru's ears. There before him was Sacred with his back turned at him. It was noticeable that the pristine ensemble that the pure blood wore now ruined with tears and holes. He even now has bruises and scratches an evidence of his struggle to get to Takeru in time. It seemed Evie did everything to stop Sacred but it was all for null. In the end, the will to protect Takeru was greater than anything else. But that was not the thing that bothered Takeru the most. A pool of blood was forming underneath Sacred. A heady scent unlike anything filled the air. It elicited reactions from the remaining vampires. The desire to taste it but they managed to keep still. Kiyoshi was able to deliver a stabbing blow. It hit Sacred on the chest but it missed his heart. However, it was not an anti-vampire weapon. So, there was nothing to fret about. It will soon heal once the blade was removed.
However for Kiyoshi, he was deeply pierced by Sacred with his hand. The pure blood was now literally holding Kiyoshi's heart in his hand. Weakened by such a fatal blow, Kiyoshi inevitably leaned on Sacred. His head placed on the pure blood's shoulder. His eyes were now free from the manipulation of his will. There was sadness in his eyes and acceptance which could not be seen by anyone due to his placement. He turned his head to the side so, he mouth would be near Sacred's ear. It was then he whispered something that only the two of them could hear. The meaning of those words was a secret between the two individuals. When it was done, Kiyoshi slowly closed his eyes with a fulfilled smile on his face which was unnoticed. It was then Sacred pulled out his hand along with Kiyoshi's heart. In that instant, the body turned into ashes along with the heart that Sacred held in his hand.
Takeru released the girl in his hold as he stood. Even with Sacred's back facing him, he could feel something breaking within the pure blood. "Sacred." As if to acknowledge this, Sacred pulled out the dagger that pierced him and threw it aside like some dead fly. "He is stupid." This was the pure blood's reply before walking away. It was enough for Takeru to know what exactly happened in those few seconds. Sacred's response was the final key for him to arrive to a conclusion. As for the pure blood, he was done with this charade. His eyes of mauve were now full vermilion. The hall quaked due to the sheer pressure that he was releasing. It was enough to finally destroy the glass ceiling. The shattered fragments rained down on the hall while the moon now hid behind thick clouds. "Die. Trash." With that said, steel strings appeared out of nowhere as it pierced Evie in all directions. There was no area of escape as every nook and cranny were blockaded by his strings. It even wrapped the woman's body and then tore it apart like a piece of paper.
"How cruel. This was only a shadow puppet you know." Evie's voice echoed throughout the hall. Her body that was now beyond recognition suddenly evaporated into groups of golden butterflies. "Well, I'll go for now. But, be rest assured. I'll come back. Till then, stay well." Toru who was bound was enveloped by shadows. The strings were disintegrated into nothing as he was whisked away. Following this, Evie's presence cannot longer be felt anymore. The moon came out behind the clouds. It had returned to its natural white hue. As for Sacred, his head was lowered. It was hard to see his expression even his eyes that were shielded by his fringe. He stood there as the moon's light cascaded on him and in his right hand, ashes seemed to fall. The wound inflicted on him by Kiyoshi was no more. But, the stain of his blood could still be seen on his clothes. Furthermore, the pure blood was surrounded by a thick aura, like a maelstrom and Sacred alone was the eye.
He was not sure what to do. Takeru made fists with his hands as he clenched it tightly. Everyone and everything were in a mess. But, he feared Sacred the most. The pure blood was tensely silent. His deadly aura still scattered like waves. He glanced towards Moirae who had a terrified expression. It seemed that even she had yet to see Sacred like this. Takeru was not certain if anyone could talk or approach the pure blood. Finally, it had ended. However, everyone knew that there were injuries and lost objects that can never be healed and never be retrieved again. The storm was still brewing on the horizon. This was just a moment's calm.
The soft breeze with the mid-day's sun rolled gently on thirteeen year old Saya as she sat at the edge of a pond. The water glistened underneath the rays of the sun and a large smile plastered itself upon Saya's face. The sound of the grass crunching beneath caused her to turn to the sound. She waved towards Kiyoshi as a small smile adorned his features. He sat next to her, placing his feet inside the cool water and watched as the small fish swarmed around them. He seemed to be disappointed about something and Saya tilted her head to the side.
"Kiyo, is something wrong?" she asked, concern laced in her voicce. She grabbed his hand in hers and held it as he turned to meet her gaze. "Okay, now you are worrying me Kiyoshi, speak to me," she continued as he pushed a strand of hair from her face. She frowned as she pushed his hand away with her free one.
"They cancelled it," he finally spoke, and she knew. His tone was low and it caused Saya's heart to break just a little. She turned away, staring off into the distance as he kept his gaze on the pond. She stood from her spot and offered her hand to him. He stared in confusion before giving her his hand and stood.
"Just because they cancelled it doesn't mean anything Yoshi. I will be back every summer after school, just wait until I graduate," she stated in a happy tone. In turn, Kiyoshi smiled as Saya grinned brightly. "Promise?" she questioned, offering her pinky in the process. He laced his with hers and smiled.
"Promise"
I'm sorry Sai, but I won't be able to keep that promise.
Time began to slow down as the events danced in front of Saya. She finally saw Ekaterina when she attacked Kiyoshi with her cane. Kiyoshi knocked Ekaterina away and Saya could only watch as her friend flew into the wall. She managed to slip one of her hands free of Kiyoshi, but before she could do anything more, he restrained her arms again. Never in her life had she felt so weak against something, let alone someone. Helplessness was something her family taught her not to feel. There was always a way to break free. But the words he had spoken to her held her in place.
"A broken promise" she spoke to no one as she soon found herself in the air, wrapped in Kiyoshi's arms as he evaded the onslaught of knives followed after. Before she knew what was happening, Saya found herself in the embrace of Sacrilegious. He had spoken words to Kiyoshi, but they were drowned on deaf ears as Saya's head lay on his chest. She couldn't fight the tears that fell from her eyes as she felt something on the top of her head. She was then pushed away to Moirae and soon the whole ordeal seemed to be at a close.
Her eyes widened in terror as she saw Sacred plunge his fist into Kiyoshi, pulling out his heart. She broke free of Moirae and stumbled after the two before she watched Kiyoshi's body disintegrate into the air.All she could do was allow her legs to fall from underneath her, carrying her to the wooden floors as tears flowed freely from her eyes. Something snapped in the back of Saya's mind. It sounded like a piece of glass had cracked, causing Saya a great deal of pain. The only thing that played over in her mind was Kiyoshi's face and the gleam of red eyes. She screamed, falling over and craddling her head in her arms. Windows that managed to stay entact were now shattering as Saya cried.
Her screams filled the silent hall as her hair spilled over her shoulders, tears turning a crimson liquid before she glanced towards Sacrilegious and the rest of the vampires and humans. Her eyes were an intense vermilion, similar to the pair Kiyoshi sported before her eyes rolled back and her world turned to black.
"I have learned over the years that when one's mind is made up, this diminishes fear; knowing what must be done does away with fear."
Everything was a haze, one moment she was being held forcefully by Toru and the next thing she knew she was away from him and beside a night class student named Moirae. All around her fights were taking place, but her mind was to hazy to even think about one thing. She clutched her throat and dug her nails into the bite mark on her throat in a painful grip, that she should have lightened up on, but she couldn't, she wouldn't, Amaya hadn't liked how the vampire's fangs dug into her skin, or how his sinister laugh had rattled her body. The pain and the feeling of her blood slowly flowing down her neck stayed in her mind, she felt like the whole moment had been branded upon her brain, there was nothing she could do about it. Ama whimpered and looked around, searching for her sister, she had to find her, she had to protect her from the monsters that were all around them. Amaya was panicking, she couldn't see Saya, where was Saya?! Her eyes zeroed in on Scared, who now held her sister protectively. Amaya took a shaky step forward and reached out for her sister, wanting to run to her and make sure she was okay, but a Night Class Student grabbed her wrist and kept her out of the way of the fight that was taking place right before her eyes.
Just then, Saya was tossed in the direction of Moirae, and the fight was coming to a close as Scared made a move to kill Toru, but she wasn't watching, she had ripped her wrist free from the Night Class Students grip and stepped towards her sister, reaching out for her, that's when it happened. Her eyes widened in complete and utter horror as Sacred plunge his fist into Kiyoshi'd chest, and pulled out his heart. Saya broke free of Moirae and stumbled towards the two, but there was nothing she could do, and they all silently watched Kiyoshi's body disintegrate into the air like dust. Saya collapsed to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably, and Amaya stumbled towards her sister, she was only a few steps away from her when she felt it. Something snapped in the back of her mind, like someone had dropped a crystal glass to the ground,and watched it as it shattered. Pain erupted from the back of her mind like a hot flame, and slowly spread through out her head. Amaya stood shaking violently, images of blood flashing across her eyes, one second the room would be covered in blood and bodies would be everywhere, and the next second the room would look as it had before.
Amaya's eyes zoned in on her sister who screamed and fell over, cradling her head in her arms. As she stared down at her, she saw things that weren't truly there, gashes upon her skin, holes through her stomach and heart, it looks as through she were laying in a puddle of blood. Windows that managed to stay entact from earlier were now shattering, spreeing glass everywhere. Amaya moved without truly thinking, her shaking legs bringing her forward to her sister, where she fell to her knees and tried her best to shield her from the broken glass. Saya's screams filled the silent hall and scared Amaya as she stared with wide eyes, tears falling at an unstoppable rate at her pain expanded and spiked. She stared down at her sisters eyes as she looked around, they had turned into the same violent blood red shade similar to that of a Vampires, and then her eyes rolled back and into her head, and Saya fell limp.
Amaya fell to her side, her knees giving out from under her as she clawed at her head violently. The blood and bodies were everywhere, she wanted it to stop! Slowly her eyes turned a similar color to what Saya's had been moments ago, and her tears turned a blood red, mixing with the now dry blood on her chest and neck. She looked around frantically as a blood curdling scream escaped her lips, and her world turned, not black, but red and dark. Her body gave out mere seconds after Saya had fainted, and she grasped onto her sisters hand at the last second, trying to make sure she was okay.
Saya had just watched the man she loved turn into dust...and there was nothing Amaya could do to stop her pain, except for holding her hand.
“Take me away, to someplace we can just be ourselves again, whole and unbroken."
The voice was barely familiar, but she recognized it all the same. It was heard often in tandem with the tones belonging to Sacrilegious, and her memory somehow managed to supply her with a name despite the head injury she’d just sustained. “Thank you, Moirae-san, but I am not…” She didn’t finish the sentence, as the woman was still speaking, an edge of steel creeping into her voice that soft, pliant Ekaterina would never possess. I am not adequate to the task. It hurt to admit, but she had never been one to lie to herself, and so she faced the harshness of that truth with all the dignity she could muster. She could expect no different—a lifetime of being protected by others did not teach anyone to do the protecting.
When the vampiric servant departed, Ekaterina was as good as lost, able to hear all the exchanges going on in the room, but to contribute to none of them. The tide carried them ever forward, and it left her behind. She had no time to thin of herself though, for Saya’s cry tore right at her heart, and the feeling of powerful auras receding left only one still filling the room in its enormity. Surely, it belonged to Sacred, and she would have best compared it to a thunderstorm, a hurricane, a cataclysmic piece that would bear no voice to sing it, only the great sounds of instruments coaxed, commanded, beyond their natural ken. She had felt only one other like it, and only once at that.
Dmitri was at her side then, checking her ribs and neck, pulling back immediately when she hissed at the contact. Several of them were at least bruised if not broken from the collision with the unyielding stone wall, but not everything that needed to be done was done yet. She wanted to go to her friends, needed to draw them close and hold them and try to shield them from the aftermath, but she could not. Saya and Amaya were in grave pain, and she could do nothing to lift it. There was another things still to be done.
“Dmitri, take me to Takeru… kaichou.” her breathing was labored as her words caught up with her, but she managed to squeeze the words out by controlling her lungs like she’d been taught to do for much softer, kinder purposes. She could feel her brother’s reticence in the way he tensed, but then she felt him thread an arm beneath hers, stooping to support her on his shoulder as best he could, being as tall as he was. She didn’t see him nod, nor scan the room until he found the person in question, but when they started moving, she was glad he’d understood that she didn’t want to be carried. She would walk, even if it took her longer to do it.
Her brother’s exhale and his sudden stop informed her that she’d reached her destination. Reaching out blindly with a hand, she managed to catch Takeru’s sleeve, and tugged on it gently to draw his attention.
“You must… go to him,” she said, nodding in the general direction of the fulminating aura. “I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him.” Surprisingly, Dmitri and Ekaterina alone of the true humans in the room stood tall even under the pressure of the aura—it was something that you could get used to with practice, and even then, she sensed that Sacrilegious did not intend them harm… though whether he would visit it upon them accidentally remained to be seen.
“There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.” She said nothing further—it was Takeru who would best know what to do for Sacrilegious, and she did not presume that what worked for Ivan would work for him. Leaning heavily into her brother, she at last consented to whatever medical treatment he could offer, and though she was unaware of it, Dmitri grimaced at her condition. A distinctly hand-shaped bruise was blossoming over her left cheek where the hit had actually landed, and that was to say nothing of the worse injuries from the collision with the wall.
“Silly, silly Katya…” he murmured softly, shaking his head.
When the vampiric servant departed, Ekaterina was as good as lost, able to hear all the exchanges going on in the room, but to contribute to none of them. The tide carried them ever forward, and it left her behind. She had no time to thin of herself though, for Saya’s cry tore right at her heart, and the feeling of powerful auras receding left only one still filling the room in its enormity. Surely, it belonged to Sacred, and she would have best compared it to a thunderstorm, a hurricane, a cataclysmic piece that would bear no voice to sing it, only the great sounds of instruments coaxed, commanded, beyond their natural ken. She had felt only one other like it, and only once at that.
Dmitri was at her side then, checking her ribs and neck, pulling back immediately when she hissed at the contact. Several of them were at least bruised if not broken from the collision with the unyielding stone wall, but not everything that needed to be done was done yet. She wanted to go to her friends, needed to draw them close and hold them and try to shield them from the aftermath, but she could not. Saya and Amaya were in grave pain, and she could do nothing to lift it. There was another things still to be done.
“Dmitri, take me to Takeru… kaichou.” her breathing was labored as her words caught up with her, but she managed to squeeze the words out by controlling her lungs like she’d been taught to do for much softer, kinder purposes. She could feel her brother’s reticence in the way he tensed, but then she felt him thread an arm beneath hers, stooping to support her on his shoulder as best he could, being as tall as he was. She didn’t see him nod, nor scan the room until he found the person in question, but when they started moving, she was glad he’d understood that she didn’t want to be carried. She would walk, even if it took her longer to do it.
Her brother’s exhale and his sudden stop informed her that she’d reached her destination. Reaching out blindly with a hand, she managed to catch Takeru’s sleeve, and tugged on it gently to draw his attention.
“You must… go to him,” she said, nodding in the general direction of the fulminating aura. “I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him.” Surprisingly, Dmitri and Ekaterina alone of the true humans in the room stood tall even under the pressure of the aura—it was something that you could get used to with practice, and even then, she sensed that Sacrilegious did not intend them harm… though whether he would visit it upon them accidentally remained to be seen.
“There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.” She said nothing further—it was Takeru who would best know what to do for Sacrilegious, and she did not presume that what worked for Ivan would work for him. Leaning heavily into her brother, she at last consented to whatever medical treatment he could offer, and though she was unaware of it, Dmitri grimaced at her condition. A distinctly hand-shaped bruise was blossoming over her left cheek where the hit had actually landed, and that was to say nothing of the worse injuries from the collision with the wall.
“Silly, silly Katya…” he murmured softly, shaking his head.
“Were we ever unbroken at all?"
It had taken a swift hit in the gut from Dmitri before Sergei finally came to his senses, the corpses of mad vampires strewn all about him in numbers he did not desire to contemplate. “Glad you’re back with us,” his surrogate sibling had said simply, then dashed off, presumably to check on Ekaterina and Elise.
Sergei took a moment to compose himself, as the battle was clearly over. He’d missed much of what had occurred to the blood-haze that had fogged over his vision, sharpening his focus to a razor-point and excluding everything extraneous from his perception. Now though, as he used his free hand to wipe the smeared blood from his mouth and jaw (his clothes were hopeless), he realized that he must have missed quite a lot. Sacrilegious’s aura was thrashing around like a scarcely-contained wildfire, and from the looks of things, the Takagi twins had been through hell. As it looked like Ekaterina, Dmitri and particularly Takeru were in a position to do something about the vampire, he made his way to the twins, intercepting a medical kit on the way and taking what he needed from the hunter carrying it.
Glass crunched underneath his shoes as he ran, but he paid it no mind, advancing to the two young women, now both prone on the floor, looking to have fainted or come close. Amaya’s injuries appeared to be worse bodily, but there was something unmistakably… tortured-looking about Saya, and his heart went out to both of them. Whatever they had just endured, it was bad.
Crouching beside Amaya first, he spoke quietly just in case she was still conscious, telling her what he was doing to prevent her from being surprised as the wound on her neck was treated first. Vampire bite… that could mean nothing good for her immediate health, and he’d need to report everything to anyone he could think of immediately. Right now, though, making sure nothing was presently fatal was first priority, and he covered her neck with bandages with as much care as the surroundings would allow, finishing just as more medical staff arrived with stretchers.
“These two first,” he commanded in a tone most unlike his usual softspokenness. “Then come back for the girl over there—” he gestured to where Dmitri and Elise were tending Ekaterina—“and any others with significant injury. Tend the humans first; their wounds are more likely to get infected.” It was not that he cared any less about his vampiric students, only that he knew their endurance was greater.
There was no mistake that something monumental had happened here, and he could only think that it must be exactly what Ivan had warned him about, though his father’s words were always cryptic at best. Perhaps it was time to get some straight answers out of him.
Sergei took a moment to compose himself, as the battle was clearly over. He’d missed much of what had occurred to the blood-haze that had fogged over his vision, sharpening his focus to a razor-point and excluding everything extraneous from his perception. Now though, as he used his free hand to wipe the smeared blood from his mouth and jaw (his clothes were hopeless), he realized that he must have missed quite a lot. Sacrilegious’s aura was thrashing around like a scarcely-contained wildfire, and from the looks of things, the Takagi twins had been through hell. As it looked like Ekaterina, Dmitri and particularly Takeru were in a position to do something about the vampire, he made his way to the twins, intercepting a medical kit on the way and taking what he needed from the hunter carrying it.
Glass crunched underneath his shoes as he ran, but he paid it no mind, advancing to the two young women, now both prone on the floor, looking to have fainted or come close. Amaya’s injuries appeared to be worse bodily, but there was something unmistakably… tortured-looking about Saya, and his heart went out to both of them. Whatever they had just endured, it was bad.
Crouching beside Amaya first, he spoke quietly just in case she was still conscious, telling her what he was doing to prevent her from being surprised as the wound on her neck was treated first. Vampire bite… that could mean nothing good for her immediate health, and he’d need to report everything to anyone he could think of immediately. Right now, though, making sure nothing was presently fatal was first priority, and he covered her neck with bandages with as much care as the surroundings would allow, finishing just as more medical staff arrived with stretchers.
“These two first,” he commanded in a tone most unlike his usual softspokenness. “Then come back for the girl over there—” he gestured to where Dmitri and Elise were tending Ekaterina—“and any others with significant injury. Tend the humans first; their wounds are more likely to get infected.” It was not that he cared any less about his vampiric students, only that he knew their endurance was greater.
There was no mistake that something monumental had happened here, and he could only think that it must be exactly what Ivan had warned him about, though his father’s words were always cryptic at best. Perhaps it was time to get some straight answers out of him.
|"I'm screaming at the top of my lungs, but it's never enough cause my voice is the only one coming back.|
The trigger was pulled. It is revolting. It is despicable. It is disgusting. It is hateful. Memories from the distant past filled his vision. A monochrome world was stretched before his eyes yet, it was stained by the riveting hue of red. Scenes carved thoroughly by the sins of regret and ghosts of guilt. It seeped inside his being like cancerous disease consuming him ever so slowly. He never wanted to see these things again for these fragments had taken everything from him. Even when he fought. Even when he cried. Even when he shouted. Even when he looked like a fool. There was not even an answer. No one ever came for him. He was all alone. The precious things he held dear vanished within the unseen murky depths. It would have been better to just not feel anything. Yes, it was a good idea. He should do just that. Because in the end, all that was left for him was the empty sense of existence.
"I realized something. You're the one life I never want to fade."
Fluttering silk of black as if the night created it, he grasped those lovely locks yet, it slipped through his fingers like sand. For the first time in his life, he had wanted to keep that person for himself. But, he could not do that. This fragile and beautiful creature must be free. He held on to that hand but, it was not enough. That person became a sea of floating light before his eyes.
"Will you make me a promise?"
Is it meaningless to keep a promise if that person is long gone? Is it useless to hold on to that promise if it cannot longer be kept? But, it was his only solace. The promise that made the pain go numb. It made looking at the visage so much like that beloved person bearable. Soon, this visage became a sanctuary so important to him. However...
"You're so unfair. I wished we never met."
If that was possible to be redone, he would have so in a heartbeat. It would have been better if he had not reached to that person. He should have kept his distance and simply watched from afar. If he had done so, he would have never lost that person too. Maybe, that person could have lived a better life for him. However, this person became his reason to live with or without the promise.
"If you love someone, you'll protect them, right? So, you won't have to worry about that. I'll protect you."
What was that person talking about? It was supposed to be the other way around. He kept existing to protect that promise which was this dear person. But yes, he was truly unfair. And yes, everything in life was also unfair. Who told you that goodbye was the saddest word? To him, it was two words. It brought the overwhelming regret and unattainable goal. Because, it always ends with those two words.
"Thank you."
What was there to say gratitude for? He was fed up. It was selfish pushing their feelings on him. Yet, he continued to cling on those two words like an important piece of his reason for living. How pathetic could he be. So, he swore, nevermore. Still, it happened again. How pitiful could he get. He was tired. There was nothing more left. Let it end. He echoed.
Those thoughts continued to plagued Sacred inwardly as the hurricane of his presence haunted the entire hall and scared the people within. It seemed that it was not going to end soon. Further, it appeared to be getting stronger as time passes. Takeru was not certain what to and screamed filled the hall. Turning his attention to the source, it was none other than Saya who sported a pair of vermilion eyes. The eyes of vampires, there was no mistaking it. What was happening here? Much like a domino effect, it was also the same case for Amaya who fell to her twin's side. He was about to run to them with concern. Fortunately, Sergei was quick to care. Speaking of which, he did not know that the gentle teacher was more than a human. There were a lot of things happening around him. He was not even sure what to grab hold on to.
Turning his mismatched eyes of crimson and ebony to another, his gaze fell on the silent yet frightening figure of Sacrilegious. The back of the pure blood faced him. In terms of posture, there was nothing wrong. It was straight and without a proof of weariness. Despite, the delicate-looking physique of Sacred. Right now, it seemed sturdy and strong. Yet, there was this feeling. The pure blood's back looked so lonely and alone. It was heartbreaking. With that trail of thought, Takeru felt someone tugging at his sleeve. Taking notice, he saw the Russian prefect. He was not blind to see the girl was not in a good condition. However, her words pierced him enough for him not to say anything.
“You must… go to him, I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him. There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.”
Taking in Ekaterina's words, Takeru clenched his hands tighter as he looked down. His way of hiding his eyes from onlookers. The undeniable connection to Sacred. He was not even sure what prompted it. If it was his blood, the pure blood never showed much of an inkling of wanting to take it from him except for their first meeting. Ambiguity that was never cleared between them. He never prodded waiting for Sacred to tell him. Truth be told, he was fine with this. That desperate face of his as he ran to protect him. It was enough to see he held a deeper meaning than he had concluded. Somehow, there was this feeling inside of him. Sacred was... no, someone important to him too. Even if, the connection can never be clarified. It was fine. This man needed him, right?
Gently, he held Ekaterina's hand that tugged on his sleeve and gave a small yet grateful smile. "Got it, thanks." He answered as he placed a hand on her head as a way of his showing appreciation. Walking passed them, he glanced towards Dmitri and gave a nod. He knew that Ekaterina would be safe with Dmitri. For now, he must go to Sacred. The presence surrounding the pure blood was choking and heavy. Yet, he did not give up and soon reached his destination. He reached out a hand and placed a hand on the pure blood's shoulder.
Something warm. Something unreal pierced into his lackluster dimension. Raising his head, Sacred heard a faint voice. It was familiar. It belonged to some dear and precious. His first entanglement with the word thank you. It started with this voice. His existence came to color due to this voice. The one who taught him to live. Who was it? Who is it? Will this voice still be there? Will it?
"You know, I really love this world. This cruel, ridiculous, yet beautiful world."
That voice loved everything about this world. Even if it could twisted, deplorable, underhanded, dark, this voice accepted it. Because, it was not perfect. That is why it was beautiful, the light, the kindness, the warmth, the tears, and everything else. This voice was odd. How could there be anything beautiful about this world? Yet, it was that voice who showed me. There is a beauty unseen and that is why we chase after it. But, this voice suddenly disappeared. It left me behind. So, let's just forget it. Forget everything.
"Snap out of it!"
A punch was delivered to the pure blood's face. Takeru was angry. He wanted to take Sacred's attention but when he touched his shoulder. The face that looked at him was that of a corpse. Something snapped within Takeru about seeing such an expression. He loathed seeing that emotion on Sacred. He despised it. Although, he knew it was much like a feather touch against the vampire. Sacred felt the light stinging sensation on his cheek as he slowly looked at the cause of it. A pair of mismatched eyes gazed at him.
"Well, can you wait? Because next time, I will be the one to find you."
Seeing a semblance of life in those empty eyes of Sacred, Takeru straightened himself. "Listen here Sacred, don't be my problem." He then pointed a finger at the pure blood. "You're never alone." Slowly and yet gradually, the powerful storm of a presence that Sacred exuded came to a close. His eyes regained the usual vibrance it had though there is still a subtle haze to it. The voice, it did found him. Sacred looked around him as if to assess the after math. There the Takagi twins were unconscious and being tended by Ivan's dog. The blind princess was with her brother. Some of the night class suffered and a lot had died whether enemy or not. Moirae was looking at him with such a worried expression. He raised his right hand and looked at some of the ashes that still remained there.
"Erase it." After saying that, Sacred fully released the ashes in his hand until it was no more. He then walked away leaving the hall for some unknown location as Takeru released a sigh at this. At the least, the pure blood was out of the hole he seemed willing to bury himself inside. As for Moirae, she approached Takeru and gave a grateful bow. This surprised the Kuran Heir. "Moirae?" The silver-haired girl smiled brightly as she looked at him with those deep-blue eyes. "Thank you." After stating that, she proceeded to ask some of the night class students who were not too weakened and injured to aid her in removing the memories of this night within the day class students. Complying, soon this nightmarish scene would be replaced with the illusions of a dream, making it real.
However, it will not be the same for the others. Their memories will continue to haunt them like an unyielding shadow. Whether it breaks them or fortifies them, it will be for them to decide. Time passed like that. It was silent which gave a peculiar sense of peace and sadness. Takeru looked to the sky as the sun was now rising to signify a new day. He was now leaning outside the destroyed hall. Through the night, he had made sure all day class students were returned to their dorms with their memories of this horrid night erased. He also made sure everyone was tended and as for the mess of the attack. He had asked the cleaning crew to handle it.
There were a lot of questions. He should also be expecting a message from the council to report what happened here. So, he would probably be away from the academy for a few days. It seemed he cannot simply let the secrets underneath the sea. He needed to dive and to retrieve it now. This Evie person, he can conclude that there should be some connection to Lilith. As for her relation to Sacred, he could pass on that for now. Then there was the rather transformation of his teacher, Sergei. He could put that out for a little while. But, the Takagi twins, he must look into it. Those people wanted them and those eyes. It reminded him of something and not of vampires, something else. A discussion with the headmaster would be a good start. Releasing a sigh, he straightened himself and the sun was now on the sky. Even when, it seemed to be a quiet morning. He cannot help but ask for the undetermined future.
"Will we really be alright?"
"I realized something. You're the one life I never want to fade."
Fluttering silk of black as if the night created it, he grasped those lovely locks yet, it slipped through his fingers like sand. For the first time in his life, he had wanted to keep that person for himself. But, he could not do that. This fragile and beautiful creature must be free. He held on to that hand but, it was not enough. That person became a sea of floating light before his eyes.
"Will you make me a promise?"
Is it meaningless to keep a promise if that person is long gone? Is it useless to hold on to that promise if it cannot longer be kept? But, it was his only solace. The promise that made the pain go numb. It made looking at the visage so much like that beloved person bearable. Soon, this visage became a sanctuary so important to him. However...
"You're so unfair. I wished we never met."
If that was possible to be redone, he would have so in a heartbeat. It would have been better if he had not reached to that person. He should have kept his distance and simply watched from afar. If he had done so, he would have never lost that person too. Maybe, that person could have lived a better life for him. However, this person became his reason to live with or without the promise.
"If you love someone, you'll protect them, right? So, you won't have to worry about that. I'll protect you."
What was that person talking about? It was supposed to be the other way around. He kept existing to protect that promise which was this dear person. But yes, he was truly unfair. And yes, everything in life was also unfair. Who told you that goodbye was the saddest word? To him, it was two words. It brought the overwhelming regret and unattainable goal. Because, it always ends with those two words.
"Thank you."
What was there to say gratitude for? He was fed up. It was selfish pushing their feelings on him. Yet, he continued to cling on those two words like an important piece of his reason for living. How pathetic could he be. So, he swore, nevermore. Still, it happened again. How pitiful could he get. He was tired. There was nothing more left. Let it end. He echoed.
Those thoughts continued to plagued Sacred inwardly as the hurricane of his presence haunted the entire hall and scared the people within. It seemed that it was not going to end soon. Further, it appeared to be getting stronger as time passes. Takeru was not certain what to and screamed filled the hall. Turning his attention to the source, it was none other than Saya who sported a pair of vermilion eyes. The eyes of vampires, there was no mistaking it. What was happening here? Much like a domino effect, it was also the same case for Amaya who fell to her twin's side. He was about to run to them with concern. Fortunately, Sergei was quick to care. Speaking of which, he did not know that the gentle teacher was more than a human. There were a lot of things happening around him. He was not even sure what to grab hold on to.
Turning his mismatched eyes of crimson and ebony to another, his gaze fell on the silent yet frightening figure of Sacrilegious. The back of the pure blood faced him. In terms of posture, there was nothing wrong. It was straight and without a proof of weariness. Despite, the delicate-looking physique of Sacred. Right now, it seemed sturdy and strong. Yet, there was this feeling. The pure blood's back looked so lonely and alone. It was heartbreaking. With that trail of thought, Takeru felt someone tugging at his sleeve. Taking notice, he saw the Russian prefect. He was not blind to see the girl was not in a good condition. However, her words pierced him enough for him not to say anything.
“You must… go to him, I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him. There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.”
Taking in Ekaterina's words, Takeru clenched his hands tighter as he looked down. His way of hiding his eyes from onlookers. The undeniable connection to Sacred. He was not even sure what prompted it. If it was his blood, the pure blood never showed much of an inkling of wanting to take it from him except for their first meeting. Ambiguity that was never cleared between them. He never prodded waiting for Sacred to tell him. Truth be told, he was fine with this. That desperate face of his as he ran to protect him. It was enough to see he held a deeper meaning than he had concluded. Somehow, there was this feeling inside of him. Sacred was... no, someone important to him too. Even if, the connection can never be clarified. It was fine. This man needed him, right?
Gently, he held Ekaterina's hand that tugged on his sleeve and gave a small yet grateful smile. "Got it, thanks." He answered as he placed a hand on her head as a way of his showing appreciation. Walking passed them, he glanced towards Dmitri and gave a nod. He knew that Ekaterina would be safe with Dmitri. For now, he must go to Sacred. The presence surrounding the pure blood was choking and heavy. Yet, he did not give up and soon reached his destination. He reached out a hand and placed a hand on the pure blood's shoulder.
Something warm. Something unreal pierced into his lackluster dimension. Raising his head, Sacred heard a faint voice. It was familiar. It belonged to some dear and precious. His first entanglement with the word thank you. It started with this voice. His existence came to color due to this voice. The one who taught him to live. Who was it? Who is it? Will this voice still be there? Will it?
"You know, I really love this world. This cruel, ridiculous, yet beautiful world."
That voice loved everything about this world. Even if it could twisted, deplorable, underhanded, dark, this voice accepted it. Because, it was not perfect. That is why it was beautiful, the light, the kindness, the warmth, the tears, and everything else. This voice was odd. How could there be anything beautiful about this world? Yet, it was that voice who showed me. There is a beauty unseen and that is why we chase after it. But, this voice suddenly disappeared. It left me behind. So, let's just forget it. Forget everything.
"Snap out of it!"
A punch was delivered to the pure blood's face. Takeru was angry. He wanted to take Sacred's attention but when he touched his shoulder. The face that looked at him was that of a corpse. Something snapped within Takeru about seeing such an expression. He loathed seeing that emotion on Sacred. He despised it. Although, he knew it was much like a feather touch against the vampire. Sacred felt the light stinging sensation on his cheek as he slowly looked at the cause of it. A pair of mismatched eyes gazed at him.
"Well, can you wait? Because next time, I will be the one to find you."
Seeing a semblance of life in those empty eyes of Sacred, Takeru straightened himself. "Listen here Sacred, don't be my problem." He then pointed a finger at the pure blood. "You're never alone." Slowly and yet gradually, the powerful storm of a presence that Sacred exuded came to a close. His eyes regained the usual vibrance it had though there is still a subtle haze to it. The voice, it did found him. Sacred looked around him as if to assess the after math. There the Takagi twins were unconscious and being tended by Ivan's dog. The blind princess was with her brother. Some of the night class suffered and a lot had died whether enemy or not. Moirae was looking at him with such a worried expression. He raised his right hand and looked at some of the ashes that still remained there.
"Erase it." After saying that, Sacred fully released the ashes in his hand until it was no more. He then walked away leaving the hall for some unknown location as Takeru released a sigh at this. At the least, the pure blood was out of the hole he seemed willing to bury himself inside. As for Moirae, she approached Takeru and gave a grateful bow. This surprised the Kuran Heir. "Moirae?" The silver-haired girl smiled brightly as she looked at him with those deep-blue eyes. "Thank you." After stating that, she proceeded to ask some of the night class students who were not too weakened and injured to aid her in removing the memories of this night within the day class students. Complying, soon this nightmarish scene would be replaced with the illusions of a dream, making it real.
However, it will not be the same for the others. Their memories will continue to haunt them like an unyielding shadow. Whether it breaks them or fortifies them, it will be for them to decide. Time passed like that. It was silent which gave a peculiar sense of peace and sadness. Takeru looked to the sky as the sun was now rising to signify a new day. He was now leaning outside the destroyed hall. Through the night, he had made sure all day class students were returned to their dorms with their memories of this horrid night erased. He also made sure everyone was tended and as for the mess of the attack. He had asked the cleaning crew to handle it.
There were a lot of questions. He should also be expecting a message from the council to report what happened here. So, he would probably be away from the academy for a few days. It seemed he cannot simply let the secrets underneath the sea. He needed to dive and to retrieve it now. This Evie person, he can conclude that there should be some connection to Lilith. As for her relation to Sacred, he could pass on that for now. Then there was the rather transformation of his teacher, Sergei. He could put that out for a little while. But, the Takagi twins, he must look into it. Those people wanted them and those eyes. It reminded him of something and not of vampires, something else. A discussion with the headmaster would be a good start. Releasing a sigh, he straightened himself and the sun was now on the sky. Even when, it seemed to be a quiet morning. He cannot help but ask for the undetermined future.
"Will we really be alright?"
"If truth is built on lies, then what are lies built on?"
"Onee-chan! Look what I found!" a voice called out to five year old Saya. She turned a lazy gaze to her younger twin and smiled as Amaya brought her a daffodil. "Look, it's a lady bug!" she continued as Saya glanced closer at the flower. There in the middle, a tiny red dot moved around, crawling over the flower. Saya smiled as she grabbed the flower from her sister's hand. Before she could grab the small bug, a woman's voice filtered through the air. It was soft and gentle, unlike the voice she was used to.
"Coming Oka-san!" Amaya shouted as she tumbled away towards a woman with no face. Saya stood in her spot, the flower still in her hand as the lady bug flew away. That wasn't her mother. That woman, Saya had never seen her before. The woman, in a way, resembled Saya. Her auburn locks were flowing gently in the wind as a hand outstretched to her. Saya was afraid, and took a step back. Amaya glanced at her sister with confusion. "Onee-chan? Mama's calling us, won't you come?" she stated as Saya ran.
Darkness consumed her vision.
That was all she could see: darkness. A pair of gleaming red eyes pierced Saya's own gaze, almost as if it were staring into her soul. She could see herself in a glass mirror, a younger version of herself holding onto a slender hand along with Amaya. She frowned, the person in front of her was the same woman only she had shoulder length auburn brown hair, but her face; Saya still couldn't see the woman's face. A melodic laugh spilled from the woman's lips and caressed the young girls head, kneeling down in front of her. She could make out faint words, but couldn't understand them.
The woman rose, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand, staining the white gown a crimson color as Saya watched her younger self fall to the ground. She tried to shout at the woman, but her voice was restrained, constricted almost and she found herself gasping for air. The woman slowly turned around, her face hidden beneath a veil of darkness as she faded into ash. The last thing Saya saw was the bloody tears falling to the floor, forming a small puddle before consuming her younger version. Saya screamed into the silence, shattering the mirror in front of her as people began to flood her vision.
They were unrecognizable, fleeting heapes of flesh waltzing around a small baby carriage. There was a man standing off to the side with a woman by his side. They looked...familiar but Saya couldn't put their faces together. They shared similar brown hair and crimson red eyes, and for a moment; they tore into her gaze, holding it with such ferocity that it caused Saya to feel as if she were suffocating. She pushed the people around her away and turned to run, only to have a hand clasp over her wrist and pull her back. As she felt her head slowly jerk towards the person, a painful feeling shot through her as the hand faded away.
You must forget this life Saya. Do not let them take who you are away.
Saya took in a sharp intake of air, her lungs screaming at her for the lack of oxygen provided. She immediately regretted opening her eyes to the bright lure of the sun peeking through the windows of a room she didn't recognize. She groaned, placing her hand on her forehead and noticed slight scarring on her wrists and arms. She remembered little of the events that took place, but those sapphire eyes: they were plaguing her. She had never seen eyes so cold as the ones the boy had. Then, a sharp pain shot through her head as she doubled over on the bed, craddling her head as she refused to let the tears fall. Kiyoshi, she thought as her eyes snapped open once more, allowing the lights to assault her senses as she wiped away the tears.
"Where am I?" she questioned to herself. She knew the place, or at least she thought she did. The room was familiar in a sense and she tore the covers off of her, revealing the bandages around her arms and legs. She placed her feet on the floor, allowing the cold sensation to attack her senses before she took her first step towards the door, only to fall on her knees. She clenched her fists together as the images played over in her mind, Kiyoshi's fallen form and his ashes flowing with the wind.
"In the infrimary," a groggy voice called out to her, startling her in the process. Satoshi stared at his sister, sadness and regret coloring his jade eyes as he glanced away from her. Saya could only stare as she saw the emotions flicker through his eyes, and for a moment, she felt angry. Where had he been? He could have stopped this from happening. He could have stopped Kiyoshi, or even the others...she paused in her anger as her gaze softened. She could see that he was hurting on the inside as well and she had no right to be angry with him.
"I'm sorry Sai...I wasn't there. I should have," he was stopped by Saya as she shushed him. She crawled into her brother's lap and lay her head on his shoulder. She didn't want him to blame himself for something that neither of them could have forseen. She was tearing up inside, the one man she loved was gone now. There was no getting him back, no changing his light. Gone. She could feel the tears welling up in her eyes as she burried her face into Satoshi's shirt. He could feel his shirt becoming soaked with her tears as he rubbed his hand against her back in an attempt to sooth her. Whether it was working or not, he couldn't tell.
Kiyoshi was the only one on her mind. She had loved him, so much that she was still willing to follow through with their promise, even if their family had cancelled their arrangement. He was important to her, he was...she paused in her thoughts, as she grabbed the dragonfly pin and ran it through her fingers. He had given the pendant to her when they were kids. It was his promise ring in a sense. She smiled as the memory played in her mind. They were at a pond, fishing with their toes sinking into the cool liquid.
He had been so nervous and dropped the pendant into the pond and fell in after it. Of course he couldn't swim so Saya had to jump in after him. She was so engrossed in her thoughts, she completely ignored her surroundings, no longer focused on where she was. Rather, she was focused on the outside of the window, the pendant clutched so tightly she drew blood from her hand. Satoshi tried to release her clutch on the pendant but she only grasped tighter onto it. All he could do was sigh as he felt her cry herself to sleep again.
He glanced out the window, staring at the students who scurried around trying to avoid the rain that seemed to come out of nowhere. A flash of memory crossed his mind as a woman with beautifully long crimson hair stood beside him, hiding beneath the umbrella as he sheltered the both of them. Those loving gray eyes staring up to him as he held her. He pushed the memory aside as Saya finally allowed the tears to stop falling. The pain of a lost loved one would never heal...and it was a pain Satoshi knew all too well.
"You can shed tears that she is gone, or you can smile because she has lived. You can close your eyes and pray that she'll come back, or you can open your eyes and see all she's left. Your heart can be empty because you can't see her, or you can be full of the love you shared. You can turn your back on tomorrow and live yesterday, or you can be happy for tomorrow because of yesterday. You can remember her only that she is gone, or you can cherish her memory and let it live on. You can cry and close your mind, be empty and turn your back. Or you can do what she'd want: smile, open your eyes, love and go on." - David Harkins
"This world is made up of lies, there is no truth, and there never will be."
"Imōto..be careful, that has thorns." a five year old Amaya looked up in mild surprised at her sister, the small girl had forgotten she was being watched as she played in their family's garden. "Of course I'll be careful Onee-chan! I'm getting you one of these pretty rose's!" Amaya replied with a large smile. Saya smiled fondly at her twin before sitting down in the grass. After several minuets of fiddling around with the bushes, she turned towards her sister and held out a brilliant red rose, however she had cuts all over her hands. "Amaya! Why didn't you listen to me?" Saya frowned in disappointing before she gingerly took the rose from her sisters hands. The twins sat together for what felt light ages, both silently gazing up at the sky until Amaya turned towards her sister, a frown on her face. "Onee-chan...?" Saya turned towards her sister with confusion set in her eyes. "Whats wrong Imōto??" She asked as Amaya looked back up at the sky. "When we grow up...things will be different..my Onee-chan wont be there to protect me anymore...and I wont be able to protect my Onee-chan..." Amaya sniffed as tears filled her eyes. Saya frowned, realizing her sister was right, things would change as they grew.
"I don't want to grow up and live my life with out you Onee-chan." Amaya rubbed the tears from her eyes sadly while Saya gazed at her sister. "Imōto, I'll always be here for you." Saya said wrapping a arm around her sisters shoulders. Amaya shock her head, her hair hitting her face as she did so, and turned towards her sister, holding up her hand, her small pinky finger out stretched. "Pinky promise?" Amaya asked, her smile had returned to her face.
"I pinky promise, I will always protect my Imōto." Saya said as Amaya's smile grew. "I pinky promise to always protect my Onee-chan." Ama repeated making Saya grin.
"It's a Promise of a lifetime!"
“What glitters may not be gold; and even wolves may smile; and fools will be led by promises to their deaths.”
Amaya jerked awake with a surprised gasp. Her breath caught in her throat and she started up at the white ceiling, at first, she couldn't figure out where she was, or why she was there, but then everything came back to her like a slap in the face. All at once she remembered everything, the bite to her neck, the death, Scared's strange aura, comforting words being whispered as someone wrapped something around her neck, her sisters broken gaze.. "Saya!" She gasped sitting up to fast. Her head spun and then came a flash of pain. She gasped and clutched her head while trying to force herself out of the bed. Her feet hit the cold floor, and her knees gave out, making her land hard on them. She looked up with wide eyes, in front of her was a body sized mirror, why there would be one in the infirmary, she wouldn't know, but what she did know was that she looked horrible.
Her long brown hair hung limp and dirty, it was mixed with dried blood and sweat, her skin was a deathly pale, paler than normal, and her dark red eyes looked dull and lifeless. That wasn't the worst part through, her body was covered in badges and wrappings. All of the badges on her arms, legs and her left cheek, had been changed recently and look fresh and clean, but the wrappings around her neck were stained a dark red, and it looked like someone had put it on in a rush to keep it from getting infected, but since then it hadn't been touched. Amaya reached up with an unsteady hand and ran her fingers over the bandage, wincing slightly but not feel over all to much pain, she just felt dizzy, weak, and she had a horrible headache.
"This sucks.." Amaya sighed quietly while standing up slowly, the first thing she had to do was find her sister and make sure she was okay. Slowly Ama made her way towards the door, leaning on the wall as she went, and then her pain spiked right in the middle of her forehead, and she doubled over, gasping loudly. As Amaya stared down at the ground, it slowly faded from it's clean white color, to blood red. Amaya shoved back from the wall and backed away from the spot that was covered in blood, her head spun and she looked around frantically. Everywhere she looked, blood.
Blood and gore.
Amaya cried out and clutched her head, her eyes wide and wild, she didn't know what was going on or how to make it stop, it felt so real. It was real..wasn't it? Amaya cried out once more as she slipped on someone warm and sticky before tripping over a hard, cold, bloody, dead body. She landed hard on her back, the air pushing harshly out of her lungs and leaving her breathless while her head cracked loudly against the floor. Amaya layed there for what felt like hours, staring up at the ceiling that would flash from a clean white to a blood stained rusty red. She could feel warm tears escaping her eyes and falling down the sides of her face, most likely mixing in with the blood on the ground. What she didn't know was that there was no blood, anywhere, except for under her head where she had made impact on the ground. The room was clean and perfect, there was nothing wrong, or bloody about the room, there was no body laying by her feet, no...she was just losing her mind. To anyone who happened to walk into the room, they would see Amaya laying on the ground, a small pool of blood mixing with her hair as she sobbed uncontrollably. A normal person would think she was traumatized from what had happened, they didn't know she was hallucinating her worst nightmares.
“Don’t say such tragic things. The moment you stop hoping is the moment your enemies truly bring you low."
Her dreams are fragments, reflections on shattered pieces of glass, swirling about in her mind until all she can catch of them are little glimpses, shadows of things that she shouldn’t know but does. She dreams in pictures sometimes, because she hasn’t forgotten what it is like to see, but more often she dreams in sounds, and echoes, and these have their own colors, their own smells and feelings and tonalities. This day, none of them is good.
She dreams of a day long past, when she shattered, and yesterday, when someone else had. She dreams of light and shadow playing across her unseeing eyes, of the macabre melody of shattering glass and deadly-soft voices and the screams of the dying. Then, now—they are nearly indistinguishable. The play of auras, of power, over some sense that is not sight, nor hearing, nor touch or smell or even taste, something beyond the human, and she almost refuses to admit that she can feel it at all.
Something is stirring in the air, and it is lighting her blood on fire.
Ekaterina woke slowly, the disinfectant-scented air informing her at once that she was in the infirmary. The intake of breath to her left told her that she wasn’t alone, and the distinct tone of the sigh brought a tiny smile to her face. Dmitri.
“Katya? You’re awake?” It was a little hard to tell given that she hadn’t opened her eyes (what for, really?), but the way she stirred had probably given her away. She nodded slowly, feeling the odd sensation of bandages wrapped about her head. Raising a hand to them, she frowned slightly. “You got a concussion,” her brother explained, a note of chiding in his voice. “One of the Night Class students told me that you rushed a vampire, Katya. What were you thinking?” He sounded almost angry, and her jaw tightened.
“I didn’t have to think, Dmitri,” she replied levelly. “They needed help, and I was the only one there at the time. It doesn’t matter anyway, I failed them.” The hand at her head fell back to the bed, and she released a soft breath, seeming to collapse in on herself a little with the movement.
Her brother paused, and she could hear the hesitation in his voice. He wanted to comfort her, she knew, for that was what brothers did, but he also still wanted to be angry at her for doing something he no doubt viewed as impulsive and reckless. He was right, of course, but she did not regret it, only that it didn’t work. In the end, his fraternal instincts won out, as she’d known they would. “Katya, you didn’t fail anyone. You can only do what you’re capable of, and most humans wouldn’t have been that brave. You have no hunter training and you can’t even see—” He paused when she flinched, knowing she didn’t like people putting things in such terms, but it was relevant— “and you still ran up to a fully-fledged vampire and knocked him upside the head with your cane…”
There was a small hitch in his breath—Dmitri was trying not to laugh. Thinking about it, it was kind of a silly image. Ekaterina, who’d never so much as killed a fly in her entire life, marching right up to a creature triple her feeble strength, no-- more, and swatting him like he was an irritating insect. Her smile was his permission to chuckle, and she laughed too, just a bit, the stress of the situation caching up to her in such a way that she could either laugh or cry.
She’d cried too much in her short life, anyway.
But the laughter died off quickly, their thoughts circling around to what happened after. There wasn’t much to be cheerful about, in that. The silence pervaded for several minutes afterwards, and at last he broke the silence with a question. “…How did you know to say that to Kuran-san?”
She took a moment before answering. “I’m not really sure,” she admitted, shifting a bit on the hard hospital mattress and folding her hands together over her abdomen. “Sometimes, I feel like… some part of me knows them. Or used to. It’s so strange. Saya-chan, Amaya-chan, Sacrilegious-san, and even Takeru-kaichou, though we only met two days ago. It’s like everything’s connected somehow, and I just… felt like that was the right thing to say, to suggest.” She didn’t mention that she knew it in the same way she knew that something bad was going to happen on the day of the ball, nor that similar things had happened before. It already sounded enough like nonsense, anyway.
Dmitri seemed to consider this for a while, and when he spoke next, it was in a tone of caution. “Don’t get pulled too deep into their world, Katya. It’s not a place where humans can live, especially not humans like you.” She opened her mouth to protest—three of those people were human, after all—but he cut her off. “Just trust me, Katya. None of them are good for you. In the end, Sergei and Ivan and I aren’t either, but we’re family, so you’re stuck with us. But you aren’t stuck with them, and you should stay away.”
His tone was labored, as though the words hurt him to say, but she simply clenched her teeth. “I’ll do no such thing, Dmitri. Saya and Amaya are my friends, and the others have done nothing to hurt me.” You must understand how important that is to me. It was clear they weren’t going to agree on the matter, and she regretted that their visit had to end on such a sour note, but she, who had fought for so little in her life, and defied her brother in nothing, was now doing both. She knew not how to feel about that.
She dreams of a day long past, when she shattered, and yesterday, when someone else had. She dreams of light and shadow playing across her unseeing eyes, of the macabre melody of shattering glass and deadly-soft voices and the screams of the dying. Then, now—they are nearly indistinguishable. The play of auras, of power, over some sense that is not sight, nor hearing, nor touch or smell or even taste, something beyond the human, and she almost refuses to admit that she can feel it at all.
Something is stirring in the air, and it is lighting her blood on fire.
Ekaterina woke slowly, the disinfectant-scented air informing her at once that she was in the infirmary. The intake of breath to her left told her that she wasn’t alone, and the distinct tone of the sigh brought a tiny smile to her face. Dmitri.
“Katya? You’re awake?” It was a little hard to tell given that she hadn’t opened her eyes (what for, really?), but the way she stirred had probably given her away. She nodded slowly, feeling the odd sensation of bandages wrapped about her head. Raising a hand to them, she frowned slightly. “You got a concussion,” her brother explained, a note of chiding in his voice. “One of the Night Class students told me that you rushed a vampire, Katya. What were you thinking?” He sounded almost angry, and her jaw tightened.
“I didn’t have to think, Dmitri,” she replied levelly. “They needed help, and I was the only one there at the time. It doesn’t matter anyway, I failed them.” The hand at her head fell back to the bed, and she released a soft breath, seeming to collapse in on herself a little with the movement.
Her brother paused, and she could hear the hesitation in his voice. He wanted to comfort her, she knew, for that was what brothers did, but he also still wanted to be angry at her for doing something he no doubt viewed as impulsive and reckless. He was right, of course, but she did not regret it, only that it didn’t work. In the end, his fraternal instincts won out, as she’d known they would. “Katya, you didn’t fail anyone. You can only do what you’re capable of, and most humans wouldn’t have been that brave. You have no hunter training and you can’t even see—” He paused when she flinched, knowing she didn’t like people putting things in such terms, but it was relevant— “and you still ran up to a fully-fledged vampire and knocked him upside the head with your cane…”
There was a small hitch in his breath—Dmitri was trying not to laugh. Thinking about it, it was kind of a silly image. Ekaterina, who’d never so much as killed a fly in her entire life, marching right up to a creature triple her feeble strength, no-- more, and swatting him like he was an irritating insect. Her smile was his permission to chuckle, and she laughed too, just a bit, the stress of the situation caching up to her in such a way that she could either laugh or cry.
She’d cried too much in her short life, anyway.
But the laughter died off quickly, their thoughts circling around to what happened after. There wasn’t much to be cheerful about, in that. The silence pervaded for several minutes afterwards, and at last he broke the silence with a question. “…How did you know to say that to Kuran-san?”
She took a moment before answering. “I’m not really sure,” she admitted, shifting a bit on the hard hospital mattress and folding her hands together over her abdomen. “Sometimes, I feel like… some part of me knows them. Or used to. It’s so strange. Saya-chan, Amaya-chan, Sacrilegious-san, and even Takeru-kaichou, though we only met two days ago. It’s like everything’s connected somehow, and I just… felt like that was the right thing to say, to suggest.” She didn’t mention that she knew it in the same way she knew that something bad was going to happen on the day of the ball, nor that similar things had happened before. It already sounded enough like nonsense, anyway.
Dmitri seemed to consider this for a while, and when he spoke next, it was in a tone of caution. “Don’t get pulled too deep into their world, Katya. It’s not a place where humans can live, especially not humans like you.” She opened her mouth to protest—three of those people were human, after all—but he cut her off. “Just trust me, Katya. None of them are good for you. In the end, Sergei and Ivan and I aren’t either, but we’re family, so you’re stuck with us. But you aren’t stuck with them, and you should stay away.”
His tone was labored, as though the words hurt him to say, but she simply clenched her teeth. “I’ll do no such thing, Dmitri. Saya and Amaya are my friends, and the others have done nothing to hurt me.” You must understand how important that is to me. It was clear they weren’t going to agree on the matter, and she regretted that their visit had to end on such a sour note, but she, who had fought for so little in her life, and defied her brother in nothing, was now doing both. She knew not how to feel about that.
“A cage with strong bars can be a virtue."
“Childish girl. She has changed little.” His father’s voice was cool and quiet as ever, the unflappable composure and chill calm he was known for pervading each and every syllable.
It drove Sergei crazy.
“That’s hardly the point, Ivan,” he said, voice low and raspy. His throat was raw, and the scars thereupon were beginning to pain him once more. He took this to be a positive sign—it meant that the blocks that had been placed on his abilities were still in place, actively holding him in check. It was absolutely necessary, all things considered.
“Would you like the point, then, boy? Here is the point: you allowed her to reach the Takagis, as they call themselves. You allowed her to get close to her reincarnation, and you allowed some base fool to touch my daughter. Do you wish me to iterate your failures further, or shall I cease for the moment?” His voice had never lost its smooth, unearthly velvet quality, but it had certainly darkened, and Sergei could tell without looking at his monitor that he was angrier than he’d ever been. In truth, Ivan had not been expecting Evie’s faction to have gained enough strength for such a strike so soon, but he supposed that there was always the possibility of compelling lesser vampires, as they seemed to have done in at least one case.
In the day since the event, Sergei had gathered all the information he could from eyewitnesses, and more or less pieced together what he had missed due to his own role in the events. It was true that the actions of himself, Dmitri, and some very brave Night Class students had saved countless lives, but Ivan was not concerned with such trivial matters. For him, the world was a chessboard, and those that Sergei and his brother had acted to protect were by and large not even worthy of the designations afforded a pawn. With one very noticeable exception, everyone was perceived as such, even himself and Dmitri, to say nothing of the people he knew less personally.
But, strange as it may seem to anyone who did not know his mind, on Ivan’s chessboard, a mere human child was queen, and the most precious of all the pieces. There were reasons, of course, but it remained that the only way of working Ivan up into anything resembling a temper was to threaten his nightingale. Once, this might have made Sergei jealous, but now he simply felt sorry for her, for guarded as she might be, in the end, she too would probably end up used. A man who took such a long view on events could not truly understand how they affected people at a personal level.
Though his jaw tightened in reply, Sergei was silent. Even if Ivan couldn’t be as other fathers were, he was still the closest thing the dhampir had ever known, and his palpable disappointment stung more than the younger man would have expected. He straightened from where he was digging several old books out of his personal collection, and turned to face the glowing red-violet eyes glaring at him out of his computer screen. Casting his own eyes to the floor, then, he replied.
“No,” he murmured. “Of these, I am acutely aware. What I seek is a next step.”
The figure on the monitor seemed somewhat appeased by this, and his eyes faded back to their usual brilliant wisteria. A family trait, perhaps, and one that he himself had inherited to a certain degree. “Stay. Watch. Wait. If they need to be turned, allow it, but redouble your vigilance. You must not err so again, lest all be lost.”
“And Katya?”
“Tell her nothing. I want her involved in none of this. Dmitri will suffice for the purpose, and he has been trained for it, besides. I have told him to stay close, but not too close, and to deliver a warning to his sister. She should heed it and stay clear of the events to come.”
Sergei couldn’t help but think that awfully naïve of him to suppose. Then again, sometimes Ivan understood them not at all. They lacked his perfect logic and acted with emotion. It would make logical sense for Kitty to keep well away from her dangerous friends, but Sergei did not think she would do it. “She is not a foolish girl, Ivan. She will surely figure some things out on her own. Would you leave her in the dark forever?”
Ivan smiled coldly. “Just the opposite, Issac. I bid her remain in the light, and not get sucked into the abyss that consumes the rest of us. She does not belong in it.” It was clearly the end of the conversation, and Sergei was hardly surprised when the image flickered and disappeared from the screen a moment later. Shaking his head, the teacher closed the lid of his laptop computer and collected the three bundles of flowers he intended to take to the infirmary today. Of the students injured in the attack, only three had not yet woken, and they were the three he was most concerned with now. For Ekaterina, he had white amaryllis, for Saya, marigolds, and for Amaya, yellow daffodils.
Reaching the infirmary, he left the flowers for Kitty in her room, as she was still sleeping. Laying a hand on Dmitri’s shoulder, he passed out of the space. Saya was presently with her own brother, so he left those with the desk to be delivered at a later time. Amaya’s room, however, looked quite empty upon first glance, and so he knocked on the door before letting himself in.
Only quick reflexes saved him from dropping the glass vase, and he set it hurriedly on the table, hitting the emergency call button hard enough that he quite nearly broke it. “Emergency assistance, room 3, now!” he ordered, not waiting to listen for the reply. Instead, he advanced carefully to Amaya, crouching beside her. There was a puddle of sanguine liquid oozing from her head, and the smell of it hit him like a freight truck. He hadn’t had anything to drink in over twenty-four hours, and for once, he hadn’t even realized it. Clamping down on the instinct, he lifted her head and cradled it with his hands so she wouldn’t accidentally hit it on the floor, trying to discern her condition. He noted with irritation that his first hasty bandages had never been changed, something that spoke to the inefficiency of the staff and would have to be addressed.
She was weeping, the wretched sounds of her sobs stirring something deep within his memory, and her eyes had a faintly-glazed look about them, as though she were not entirely in the present. Regardless of what exactly was happening, it was clear that something needed to be done about it before she hurt herself further. “Takagi-san,” he started, then discarded it. It wasn’t the right way to address someone in this situation. He was not here as a simple member of the faculty, he was right now nothing more or less than an acquaintance, a friend, perhaps, who wished to see her suffering abated, even for a moment. “Amaya.”
“You must wake, Amaya. Can you hear me? You’ve been hurt; I need you to stay awake and speak to me. Can you do that?” As hard as she’d hit her head, he was concerned she might have a concussion. Indeed, her head was still seeping blood, the life-fluid coating his pale hands. Where was the staff anyway? He couldn’t do anything without medical supplies, and they were the ones trained for such things…
It drove Sergei crazy.
“That’s hardly the point, Ivan,” he said, voice low and raspy. His throat was raw, and the scars thereupon were beginning to pain him once more. He took this to be a positive sign—it meant that the blocks that had been placed on his abilities were still in place, actively holding him in check. It was absolutely necessary, all things considered.
“Would you like the point, then, boy? Here is the point: you allowed her to reach the Takagis, as they call themselves. You allowed her to get close to her reincarnation, and you allowed some base fool to touch my daughter. Do you wish me to iterate your failures further, or shall I cease for the moment?” His voice had never lost its smooth, unearthly velvet quality, but it had certainly darkened, and Sergei could tell without looking at his monitor that he was angrier than he’d ever been. In truth, Ivan had not been expecting Evie’s faction to have gained enough strength for such a strike so soon, but he supposed that there was always the possibility of compelling lesser vampires, as they seemed to have done in at least one case.
In the day since the event, Sergei had gathered all the information he could from eyewitnesses, and more or less pieced together what he had missed due to his own role in the events. It was true that the actions of himself, Dmitri, and some very brave Night Class students had saved countless lives, but Ivan was not concerned with such trivial matters. For him, the world was a chessboard, and those that Sergei and his brother had acted to protect were by and large not even worthy of the designations afforded a pawn. With one very noticeable exception, everyone was perceived as such, even himself and Dmitri, to say nothing of the people he knew less personally.
But, strange as it may seem to anyone who did not know his mind, on Ivan’s chessboard, a mere human child was queen, and the most precious of all the pieces. There were reasons, of course, but it remained that the only way of working Ivan up into anything resembling a temper was to threaten his nightingale. Once, this might have made Sergei jealous, but now he simply felt sorry for her, for guarded as she might be, in the end, she too would probably end up used. A man who took such a long view on events could not truly understand how they affected people at a personal level.
Though his jaw tightened in reply, Sergei was silent. Even if Ivan couldn’t be as other fathers were, he was still the closest thing the dhampir had ever known, and his palpable disappointment stung more than the younger man would have expected. He straightened from where he was digging several old books out of his personal collection, and turned to face the glowing red-violet eyes glaring at him out of his computer screen. Casting his own eyes to the floor, then, he replied.
“No,” he murmured. “Of these, I am acutely aware. What I seek is a next step.”
The figure on the monitor seemed somewhat appeased by this, and his eyes faded back to their usual brilliant wisteria. A family trait, perhaps, and one that he himself had inherited to a certain degree. “Stay. Watch. Wait. If they need to be turned, allow it, but redouble your vigilance. You must not err so again, lest all be lost.”
“And Katya?”
“Tell her nothing. I want her involved in none of this. Dmitri will suffice for the purpose, and he has been trained for it, besides. I have told him to stay close, but not too close, and to deliver a warning to his sister. She should heed it and stay clear of the events to come.”
Sergei couldn’t help but think that awfully naïve of him to suppose. Then again, sometimes Ivan understood them not at all. They lacked his perfect logic and acted with emotion. It would make logical sense for Kitty to keep well away from her dangerous friends, but Sergei did not think she would do it. “She is not a foolish girl, Ivan. She will surely figure some things out on her own. Would you leave her in the dark forever?”
Ivan smiled coldly. “Just the opposite, Issac. I bid her remain in the light, and not get sucked into the abyss that consumes the rest of us. She does not belong in it.” It was clearly the end of the conversation, and Sergei was hardly surprised when the image flickered and disappeared from the screen a moment later. Shaking his head, the teacher closed the lid of his laptop computer and collected the three bundles of flowers he intended to take to the infirmary today. Of the students injured in the attack, only three had not yet woken, and they were the three he was most concerned with now. For Ekaterina, he had white amaryllis, for Saya, marigolds, and for Amaya, yellow daffodils.
Reaching the infirmary, he left the flowers for Kitty in her room, as she was still sleeping. Laying a hand on Dmitri’s shoulder, he passed out of the space. Saya was presently with her own brother, so he left those with the desk to be delivered at a later time. Amaya’s room, however, looked quite empty upon first glance, and so he knocked on the door before letting himself in.
Only quick reflexes saved him from dropping the glass vase, and he set it hurriedly on the table, hitting the emergency call button hard enough that he quite nearly broke it. “Emergency assistance, room 3, now!” he ordered, not waiting to listen for the reply. Instead, he advanced carefully to Amaya, crouching beside her. There was a puddle of sanguine liquid oozing from her head, and the smell of it hit him like a freight truck. He hadn’t had anything to drink in over twenty-four hours, and for once, he hadn’t even realized it. Clamping down on the instinct, he lifted her head and cradled it with his hands so she wouldn’t accidentally hit it on the floor, trying to discern her condition. He noted with irritation that his first hasty bandages had never been changed, something that spoke to the inefficiency of the staff and would have to be addressed.
She was weeping, the wretched sounds of her sobs stirring something deep within his memory, and her eyes had a faintly-glazed look about them, as though she were not entirely in the present. Regardless of what exactly was happening, it was clear that something needed to be done about it before she hurt herself further. “Takagi-san,” he started, then discarded it. It wasn’t the right way to address someone in this situation. He was not here as a simple member of the faculty, he was right now nothing more or less than an acquaintance, a friend, perhaps, who wished to see her suffering abated, even for a moment. “Amaya.”
“You must wake, Amaya. Can you hear me? You’ve been hurt; I need you to stay awake and speak to me. Can you do that?” As hard as she’d hit her head, he was concerned she might have a concussion. Indeed, her head was still seeping blood, the life-fluid coating his pale hands. Where was the staff anyway? He couldn’t do anything without medical supplies, and they were the ones trained for such things…
|These secrets conglomerate into an undeniable darkness, yet I still hoped that when they are cleared, there is only light.|
There was a heavy silence which was an awkward situation between Takeru and Headmaster Cross. He had yet to sleep since he had to make sure that by daybreak, everything would be as normal as possible for everyone especially for the Day Class students. It was done flawlessly but there was one more thing he had to know. The sense of weariness was not his primary feeling. He did not want this to happen again. Once was enough. As such, here he was in front of the Headmaster. His questions still hanged in the air as the they looked at each other without revealing anything in transition. He could ask the people directly involved to his concerns. Still, he had a feeling that the twins would not know. As for Sacred, the pure blood was not in the mood for questions. And strictly speaking, he did not want to bother any of those people for now.
"You know something, don't you?" Takeru broke the silence as the Headmaster was not going to do so anytime. "I respected your silence on the matter about me. But, this is not about me anymore." Slamming his hands on the desk, his eyes of vermilion and obsidian held a glaze of anger and great concern. "Those people who attacked us. They wanted the Takagi twins. It must be something related with Lilith." Looking away, he recalled the events last night before continuing on. "That Evie person, she won't stop. I... don't want to see anyone sad anymore..." His voice was filled with the edge of helplessness and sadness. He was not able to do anything to prevent such tragic things and due to him also, he caused unnecessary burden. Those faces of Sacred, Saya, and Amaya overlapped in his mind.
The Headmaster was not oblivious of what happened to his precious students. It tore him apart as well that the peace of the Academy was disturbed by such vile reasons. So, he does understand exactly what Takeru was feeling. In the face of trouble, he was not able to do anything to prevent it or even protect others from suffering. It was frustrating with a large amount of overbearing guilt. However, the secrets he kept was for Takeru's safety and everyone else connected to the boy. He would admit that the situation would inevitably scratch the surface of forbidden boxes for many people. "I understand your sentiments, but I don't know anything that would be of help." Hearing the Headmaster's response, he slammed his hands on the desk once more. "You're lying." The Headmaster released a sigh at this. "I don't understand why they would want the Takagi twins. In any case, it is important that we must not let them have the twins."
Takeru backed away from the desk and had a disappointed look on his face as he remembered that discussion before the day of the ball. "You knew this was going to happen." The Headmaster had a grim look on his face upon hearing that. "If I ever found out, you are involve in this." Those mismatched eyes held a determination much like burning flame in the darkness. "Even if you are the man who raised me, I will kill you if I have to." With that said, he turned his back to the Headmaster but not before informing. "I will be leaving for a few days. The Vampire Council would not be silenced about this. They would probably use this as a means for them to interfere in the matters of the Academy." It was then Takeru left the office without another word. Once the doors were closed, the Headmaster leaned on his chair and covered his face with a hand. "Forgive me, Kaname. I don't think I can keep them safe anymore."
As for Takeru walked along the hallways, he stopped at the middle as he held his head with one hand. Voices filled his thoughts. They were familiar yet at the same time unknown to him. He could not understand how could this be possible. "Hey Takky, who would you want to be your bride?" It was that female voice again. A voice that he felt most comfortable with. Wait, did she asked who he wanted as a bride? And who was supposed to be his bride? "Takeru can decide that on his own and when he does, I'm sure our girls, would be delighted. They adore him." There was that male voice once more, a voice that wrapped him in a sense of security. Leaning on a nearby hall, he could feel his head aching from the sudden onslaught of the voices. Are these his forgotten memories? If they were, are these voices, his family? "This may seem unfair, but if it's you. I can leave everything in your hands." His hand covered his ebony hued eye as his crimson-dyed eye glowed eerily which was unknown to him while the rain fell from the sky as if to wash away the loneliness or perhaps, the other way around.
"You know something, don't you?" Takeru broke the silence as the Headmaster was not going to do so anytime. "I respected your silence on the matter about me. But, this is not about me anymore." Slamming his hands on the desk, his eyes of vermilion and obsidian held a glaze of anger and great concern. "Those people who attacked us. They wanted the Takagi twins. It must be something related with Lilith." Looking away, he recalled the events last night before continuing on. "That Evie person, she won't stop. I... don't want to see anyone sad anymore..." His voice was filled with the edge of helplessness and sadness. He was not able to do anything to prevent such tragic things and due to him also, he caused unnecessary burden. Those faces of Sacred, Saya, and Amaya overlapped in his mind.
The Headmaster was not oblivious of what happened to his precious students. It tore him apart as well that the peace of the Academy was disturbed by such vile reasons. So, he does understand exactly what Takeru was feeling. In the face of trouble, he was not able to do anything to prevent it or even protect others from suffering. It was frustrating with a large amount of overbearing guilt. However, the secrets he kept was for Takeru's safety and everyone else connected to the boy. He would admit that the situation would inevitably scratch the surface of forbidden boxes for many people. "I understand your sentiments, but I don't know anything that would be of help." Hearing the Headmaster's response, he slammed his hands on the desk once more. "You're lying." The Headmaster released a sigh at this. "I don't understand why they would want the Takagi twins. In any case, it is important that we must not let them have the twins."
Takeru backed away from the desk and had a disappointed look on his face as he remembered that discussion before the day of the ball. "You knew this was going to happen." The Headmaster had a grim look on his face upon hearing that. "If I ever found out, you are involve in this." Those mismatched eyes held a determination much like burning flame in the darkness. "Even if you are the man who raised me, I will kill you if I have to." With that said, he turned his back to the Headmaster but not before informing. "I will be leaving for a few days. The Vampire Council would not be silenced about this. They would probably use this as a means for them to interfere in the matters of the Academy." It was then Takeru left the office without another word. Once the doors were closed, the Headmaster leaned on his chair and covered his face with a hand. "Forgive me, Kaname. I don't think I can keep them safe anymore."
As for Takeru walked along the hallways, he stopped at the middle as he held his head with one hand. Voices filled his thoughts. They were familiar yet at the same time unknown to him. He could not understand how could this be possible. "Hey Takky, who would you want to be your bride?" It was that female voice again. A voice that he felt most comfortable with. Wait, did she asked who he wanted as a bride? And who was supposed to be his bride? "Takeru can decide that on his own and when he does, I'm sure our girls, would be delighted. They adore him." There was that male voice once more, a voice that wrapped him in a sense of security. Leaning on a nearby hall, he could feel his head aching from the sudden onslaught of the voices. Are these his forgotten memories? If they were, are these voices, his family? "This may seem unfair, but if it's you. I can leave everything in your hands." His hand covered his ebony hued eye as his crimson-dyed eye glowed eerily which was unknown to him while the rain fell from the sky as if to wash away the loneliness or perhaps, the other way around.
||“Someone told me once, being a raindrop is not that bad, because you are not alone when you fall.”||
"Hey sleepy-head of an eggplant! Wake up! I want to dance with you in the rain!"
And, it was indeed raining. Sacred laid there on an empty bench somewhere within the grounds of Cross Academy. Fortunately, it was in an isolated area that almost no one ventures to except for him. The rain continued to fall and he did not mind getting drenched. He actually liked it, the sensation of being drowned as the rain came as if crying. But to whom? To what? Why? If they say that it was the way of the Heavens to share its pain, he would laugh hysterically at that. They would never care. Isn't their existence proof of that? In any case, he wanted to get away from everyone at the moment. The collision of his memories and the events of reality brought an undesirable feeling within him. He did not want anyone to see him like this especially Takeru. Well, the man had a preview already of some sort. Still, it did not mean he would allow a full show now.
"I find it odd. We don't have souls right? Then, why is it that our tears still work?"
What is a soul, really? He believed that someone had told him about a theory about souls and all. What was it again? With those lingering thoughts, he gently reached for his throat. In appearances, he hold absolute sanity and control when it comes to his feeding and the desire of blood which throws most around him in a frenzy. Most believe that he is not hungry or simply have more tolerance than others of his kind. The truth, he has a thirst that can never be quenched. Its hold on his being continued to bind him strongly. He remembered the ravenous lust for blood when he woke up and what met him was Takeru. That encounter was truly entertaining to say the least. After all, it is to be expected from someone who had slept for quite some time. His body required nourishment and he would retrieve it to whomever was near him. Yet obviously, the interaction had come out as an amiable settlement. For here he is now, the so-called Leader of the Night Class.
Sacred opened his eyes as he looked at the dark skies as the rain continued to shower down on him. Those brilliant mauve somehow lost its usual sparkle. Yet, this gave them a different degree of allure. He did not want to be bothered anymore. As much as possible, he wanted the figures of his past to remain in that distant time. But, life can do terrible things indeed. Here he thought that he was horrible like the many times, prefect Takagi always describe him. Speaking of which, there was another baggage of trouble being pushed on him selfishly. Does he look like a delivery boy? Or a bag boy? Whatever the case, he would not find it wrong if Saya blamed him for that man's death. He did pull out that boy's heart literally in front of her. No matter the reasons of behind such actions. In the end, he killed that person who seemed important to prefect Takagi.
Reaching out to the skies with his right hand, he knew the feeling of watching something or preferably someone being taken away in front of you. Moreover, the void that it leaves behind cannot be replaced or filled. It made him relived some memoirs and the very fact he had seen that atrocious figure known as Evie. Emotions of great animosity were rekindled. He knew for a fact that her showing meant one thing. That woman was going to come back. In truth, he could hardly care. But, they always make it to a point to involve him. As a proof, the threats of Evie still clung to his mind so vigorously. She had always orchestrated events to make it a point for him to break or to be pulled into their delirious madness. He would give her due credit. Evie has perfected the ways to get under one's skin without much effort. She had proven these countless of times. There was even one time where she had made Ivan ballistic a long time ago.
Thinking on it, he knew for a fact that the infamous masked pure blood had probably got wind of what happened here. No matter what he decides on doing. It did not matter to Sacred as long as it did not involve him personally. Yet, it was highly doubtful for that to occur. For in the end, the purple pure blood would always find himself at the center of it all. They should all leave him alone. "What do you want from me?" He whispered as the pitter-patter of the rain covered his voice. The question being drifted away without much of an answer. It was then an umbrella blocked his vision of the gray-colored skies. "Master, I prepared some rose tea." Covering him from the falling rain, Moirae looked down on him with those sapphire-blue eyes. His outstretched hand touched her face so daintily. As if, she was a fragile object that would break with the slightest pressure. "Don't worry. I won't break that easily. You made sure of that."
Letting his hand to fall to his side, Sacred stood from the bench. "I'm already wet." He pointed out with a rather nonchalant expression. Moirae blinked a couple of times before closing the umbrella she held and then smiling brightly. "There is no point. I forgot idiots don't catch colds, Master." The pure blood was not certain whether to take offense on that or be amused about the deeper meaning of her words. "You should run away. I gave back your legs for that." Hearing those words, Moirae looked at her feet and then walked ahead of her master as she was also drenched now. "I am running away, Master." Sacred looked at her oddly and then followed behind his self-proclaimed maid. "You are a weird one." Moirae stopped on her tracks as her master walked passed her. "But you like weird things, right?" Sacred stopped and looked over his shoulder with an amused smile. Then, he continued to walk away as Moirae followed with a satisfied smile on her face.
And, it was indeed raining. Sacred laid there on an empty bench somewhere within the grounds of Cross Academy. Fortunately, it was in an isolated area that almost no one ventures to except for him. The rain continued to fall and he did not mind getting drenched. He actually liked it, the sensation of being drowned as the rain came as if crying. But to whom? To what? Why? If they say that it was the way of the Heavens to share its pain, he would laugh hysterically at that. They would never care. Isn't their existence proof of that? In any case, he wanted to get away from everyone at the moment. The collision of his memories and the events of reality brought an undesirable feeling within him. He did not want anyone to see him like this especially Takeru. Well, the man had a preview already of some sort. Still, it did not mean he would allow a full show now.
"I find it odd. We don't have souls right? Then, why is it that our tears still work?"
What is a soul, really? He believed that someone had told him about a theory about souls and all. What was it again? With those lingering thoughts, he gently reached for his throat. In appearances, he hold absolute sanity and control when it comes to his feeding and the desire of blood which throws most around him in a frenzy. Most believe that he is not hungry or simply have more tolerance than others of his kind. The truth, he has a thirst that can never be quenched. Its hold on his being continued to bind him strongly. He remembered the ravenous lust for blood when he woke up and what met him was Takeru. That encounter was truly entertaining to say the least. After all, it is to be expected from someone who had slept for quite some time. His body required nourishment and he would retrieve it to whomever was near him. Yet obviously, the interaction had come out as an amiable settlement. For here he is now, the so-called Leader of the Night Class.
Sacred opened his eyes as he looked at the dark skies as the rain continued to shower down on him. Those brilliant mauve somehow lost its usual sparkle. Yet, this gave them a different degree of allure. He did not want to be bothered anymore. As much as possible, he wanted the figures of his past to remain in that distant time. But, life can do terrible things indeed. Here he thought that he was horrible like the many times, prefect Takagi always describe him. Speaking of which, there was another baggage of trouble being pushed on him selfishly. Does he look like a delivery boy? Or a bag boy? Whatever the case, he would not find it wrong if Saya blamed him for that man's death. He did pull out that boy's heart literally in front of her. No matter the reasons of behind such actions. In the end, he killed that person who seemed important to prefect Takagi.
Reaching out to the skies with his right hand, he knew the feeling of watching something or preferably someone being taken away in front of you. Moreover, the void that it leaves behind cannot be replaced or filled. It made him relived some memoirs and the very fact he had seen that atrocious figure known as Evie. Emotions of great animosity were rekindled. He knew for a fact that her showing meant one thing. That woman was going to come back. In truth, he could hardly care. But, they always make it to a point to involve him. As a proof, the threats of Evie still clung to his mind so vigorously. She had always orchestrated events to make it a point for him to break or to be pulled into their delirious madness. He would give her due credit. Evie has perfected the ways to get under one's skin without much effort. She had proven these countless of times. There was even one time where she had made Ivan ballistic a long time ago.
Thinking on it, he knew for a fact that the infamous masked pure blood had probably got wind of what happened here. No matter what he decides on doing. It did not matter to Sacred as long as it did not involve him personally. Yet, it was highly doubtful for that to occur. For in the end, the purple pure blood would always find himself at the center of it all. They should all leave him alone. "What do you want from me?" He whispered as the pitter-patter of the rain covered his voice. The question being drifted away without much of an answer. It was then an umbrella blocked his vision of the gray-colored skies. "Master, I prepared some rose tea." Covering him from the falling rain, Moirae looked down on him with those sapphire-blue eyes. His outstretched hand touched her face so daintily. As if, she was a fragile object that would break with the slightest pressure. "Don't worry. I won't break that easily. You made sure of that."
Letting his hand to fall to his side, Sacred stood from the bench. "I'm already wet." He pointed out with a rather nonchalant expression. Moirae blinked a couple of times before closing the umbrella she held and then smiling brightly. "There is no point. I forgot idiots don't catch colds, Master." The pure blood was not certain whether to take offense on that or be amused about the deeper meaning of her words. "You should run away. I gave back your legs for that." Hearing those words, Moirae looked at her feet and then walked ahead of her master as she was also drenched now. "I am running away, Master." Sacred looked at her oddly and then followed behind his self-proclaimed maid. "You are a weird one." Moirae stopped on her tracks as her master walked passed her. "But you like weird things, right?" Sacred stopped and looked over his shoulder with an amused smile. Then, he continued to walk away as Moirae followed with a satisfied smile on her face.
|"A story is more splendid when twice the fun will be added, don't you think?|
A pout and an exasperated sigh could be seen and heard from Evie who plopped down on a couch filled with stuffed toy rabbits. Well, it was fun attending the masquerade of a Valentines ball. Still, she did not like the fact being hold out from her fun that much. "Can you believe it? He tore my doll into pieces. I even made sure to make it so decent for him. It was my gift and he did not even appreciate it." These were her strings of complaints. There was also the fact that they had not managed to capture any of the twins. Then, a large portion of the lackeys died. Well, she could always make more of those. "Got to make more worms!" She noted with a lighter tone and then suddenly grimaced. "Toru was useless." Grabbing hold one of her toy rabbits, she looked at it queerly. "But at least, I found out something interesting." Recalling the events, she recalled how desperate Sacred was towards that Takeru person. Then, there was that odd premonition about a rather violent creature whom caused such beautiful carnage. But what took her much was that similarity, the familiarity about those three specific people.
"Cross Academy is really an interesting place. I should have considered attending classes there." Evie smiled fondly as she embraced the toy rabbit closely to her like a precious lifeline. "It seemed he is still playing his chess game again with us." She noted while looking to her side. There blanketed by darkness was a silhouette. It was quite tall and from the physique alone, it can be determined as a man. "Let him play. You always win, my sister." His voice was raspy and almost has a breathless quality to it. Similar to a rattling wind grating on the window pane. A husky tone with an unfathomable darkness spilling. Evie hearing his praise smiled so brightly and then had a rather mischievous look on her face. "Since you told me something good, just this once. Do you want to see our sweet Sinner?"
Hearing that nickname, the mysterious male had a presence blank as a canvass turned into that of a raging volcano. This made Evie giggled at such a show of emotion. "Don't tease me, sister." She shook her head and laid down on the couch. "I'll let you see him. He is at Cross Academy too." The burning presence got even more fiery if that was even possible. This made her more excited about the very thought of having her brother meet the most hated being in his list. "I know how you wanted to have your revenge on him. So, I'll let you have it, my brother." The man now known to be a sibling of hers climbed on the couch and and cornered Evie by pinning her arms above her head. The toy rabbit fell on the floor.
"What is your catch?" He asked as he slowly lowered his head to the crook of her neck. "Make that man now known as Sacrilegious, break like he never did." Remembering that desperation on Sacred, it made Evie trembled in ecstasy. It was then she felt her blood being drained so excruciatingly painful. Such a sweet sensation can only be brought to him by this one person. "I'll take that as a yes. My sweet little brother."
"Cross Academy is really an interesting place. I should have considered attending classes there." Evie smiled fondly as she embraced the toy rabbit closely to her like a precious lifeline. "It seemed he is still playing his chess game again with us." She noted while looking to her side. There blanketed by darkness was a silhouette. It was quite tall and from the physique alone, it can be determined as a man. "Let him play. You always win, my sister." His voice was raspy and almost has a breathless quality to it. Similar to a rattling wind grating on the window pane. A husky tone with an unfathomable darkness spilling. Evie hearing his praise smiled so brightly and then had a rather mischievous look on her face. "Since you told me something good, just this once. Do you want to see our sweet Sinner?"
Hearing that nickname, the mysterious male had a presence blank as a canvass turned into that of a raging volcano. This made Evie giggled at such a show of emotion. "Don't tease me, sister." She shook her head and laid down on the couch. "I'll let you see him. He is at Cross Academy too." The burning presence got even more fiery if that was even possible. This made her more excited about the very thought of having her brother meet the most hated being in his list. "I know how you wanted to have your revenge on him. So, I'll let you have it, my brother." The man now known to be a sibling of hers climbed on the couch and and cornered Evie by pinning her arms above her head. The toy rabbit fell on the floor.
"What is your catch?" He asked as he slowly lowered his head to the crook of her neck. "Make that man now known as Sacrilegious, break like he never did." Remembering that desperation on Sacred, it made Evie trembled in ecstasy. It was then she felt her blood being drained so excruciatingly painful. Such a sweet sensation can only be brought to him by this one person. "I'll take that as a yes. My sweet little brother."
"I see them in my dreams, these blue butterflies, however; they always land on the same person. I do not know this person."
Saya awoke alone on the bed. It seemed like hours had passed, but in reality, it was only a few minutes. She could feel her eyes were caked shut from the dried tears and she wiped them away on her bandaged arm. She could feel the tears were gone, but she still wanted to cry. She couldn't though, no matter how hard she tried, they were no more. Had she cried all of her tears? A silly thought as she stood from her bed. She was still Cross Academy's prefect and she had her duties to perform.
No matter how much she might have wanted to crawl back into bed and just lay there, she had to let on that the day was just a normal day. The events at the dance would have been forgotten to the day class, and if students were to catch wind of why one of their prefects, specifically the Takagi, was in a solemn mood, they would no doubt ask questions. She passed by the desk and was stopped by one of the people that worked there.
"Ah, Saya wait," the woman called out as Saya turned her attention towards the woman. She grabbed a bundle of flowers, marigolds, and handed them to her. "These are from Rasputinov-sensei," she stated, smiling as she handed Saya the flowers. Saya smiled ever so slightly at the kind gesture of her teacher and would have to thank him later.
The man was truly worried about his students, however; Saya had not known the man was capable of such ferocity that he had shown last night. More so of the abilities he seemed to show. She had been aware of what was going on around her when Kiyoshi held her, although she was more focused on Amaya. She let her smile falter a bit as she thought of Ekaterina. The young girl had tried her best to help Saya and Amaya. She had shown more bravery in attacking something that wasn't human than Saya could have imagined from the small girl.
"You were an idiot Kiyo," were the only words that slipped passed her lips before she made her way for her dorm. Amaya, her sister would she ever be okay? The thought haunted Saya a bit as she remembered Amaya had been there as well. How could she have been so selfish as to only think about Kiyoshi? Amaya had been there to, and she had been the interest of the vampires that attacked the dance.
Of course she was too, but to have let her sister fall into the arms of the one person she trusted with her life; it was something unforgivable. She had let Amaya down, not only as her sister, but as her protector. She promised her father that she would keep Amaya safe. She didn't want Amaya to live the life Saya had chosen. She wanted Amaya to live the life that she wanted to. It was her choice, no one could have forced her to do otherwise.
The feeling of rain being washed over her caused Saya to glance up. She had walked outside in the rain. She had not been paying attention to where her feet were leading her, and she ended up outside. The raindrops fell over her face as she closed her eyes to the sky. She could feel someone reaching out to her, and the only hand she could picture was his.
But he was gone now.
She only had her memories of him now and she would cherish them. For now, she would push them away and focus on what was important. Why had they been targeted? Who were they to those people that they wanted to take Amaya and herself? These questions, Saya knew would never be answered, however; a voice in the back of her head told her she would find them. She needed to remember
"What do I need to remember?" she found herself asking to no one. She reached with both of her hands to the sky, as if trying to catch something or someone from falling. All she was met with was the silence and the embrace of the rain. A faint smile washed over her as a voice spoke to her. Who was it though? She didn't recognize it...but it held the same warmth and purity of the voice she had dreamed about.
"Saya, my little Saya. You are the one to protect her always. I love you my little Saya, stay strong," the voice echoed through her ears, her eyes still closed to the world. This woman, the one who spoke to her, who was she? Why couldn't Saya remember? She wanted to...she needed to. If it would help her protect those she cared about, Saya wanted to remember what it is she had so seemingly forgot about.
She could ask the Headmaster, but he wouldn't know anything...at least Saya thought he wouldn't. Then there was Sacrilegious. She could ask him, he's lived for a long time, however; what would he know of her past? She had to start somewhere right? But how could she face him. This was more of a statement than a question. He did kill the man she loved, but if he hadn't...what would have happened to Amaya
"I want to hate you, so much. I truly do, and yet, I want to thank you," she spoke to herself, referring to Sacred. It was true. She wanted to hate him for doing what he did to Kiyoshi, but if he hadn't, Amaya or herself might not be here. It wasn't his fault Kiyoshi turned out to be a vampire under their control. For now, she would push these thoughts aside and return to her dorm. She needed to clear her mind and check on Amaya to see how her twin was faring. Satoshi told her that Amaya had collapsed next to her, holding onto her hand right after the incident.
Silly Amaya. she thought as she made her way back into the building. She shivered a bit as the cold air assaulted her wet form, however; before she made it completely back to her dorm, she spotted a rather peculiar sight. A frown marred her face as she walked up to the Day Class President who seemed to be having his own inner turmoil. She laid a worried hand on his shoulder and gave him a concerned look.
"Kuran-san, are you alright?" she found herself asking. She had seen the way Sacred had saved the boy, as if he were the most important thing in the world to him. Saya didn't know their history, their story, so perhaps...perhaps he was important to Sacred, just like Amaya was important to her.
|I was never strong. I falter. I stutter. I fall. Still, I hoped with all my fumbling idiocy, I could at least make you smile.|
"Kuran-san, are you alright?" That voice, he knows that voice. It's tone was a bit different yet, there was a distant familiarity like the voice plaguing in his head. He felt a hand on his shoulder and it was probably out of concern. Turning to the side to look at the one who asked, he saw a face so familiar. It was a girl but that face somehow overlapped with another. "Takky, did the girls fought over you again?" There was humor in there. He could hear a boy's voice answering followed by a delightful laughter. "So beautiful..." He muttered almost like a soft whisper. Unconsciously, he reached out his hand and caressed Saya's face so delicately. There was a sweet smile on his face but his eyes were somewhat unfocused. As if, he was seeing a visage not of the female prefect.
"I never wanted to see you cry." Takeru suddenly leaned close to Saya's face. "I just want you happy even if it was not with me." It was then he did the unthinkable. He gently placed his lips on hers. There was a tingling sensation upon that intimate contact. Her face was softly cupped by his hands. Removing, his lips on hers, he leaned his forehead on hers. "I will be here for you always." The tickle of his breath was rather warmer than the usual. His face was also a little flushed than the normal. Soon, his vision suddenly cleared. Saya's face welcomed his now stable eyesight. and then he realized just what he has done. In a heartbeat, he immediately backed away from the prefect. "I'm so sorry! Takagi-san!"
Takeru's face was now as red as a tomato. He bowed many times before Saya. There was no way he would do such a clear trespassing of personal space. Further than that, he even took advantage of her when she was probably concerned about his well-being. This was truly horrible. "Please forgive me! You can slap me or anything you want!" His eyes of crimson and black held great apology and regret in what he had done. "I will accept any punishment." He declared with such sincerity. However upon closer inspection, Takeru seemed to have quick-paced of breaths. Adding to that, his sense of self has returned but his eyes still held a tint of haziness. His skin was hot and he would have to admit it that his head is aching.
An overall conclusion, he was suffering from a fever. It was probably due to all the stress that accumulated on him from the past months. He had been working hard especially when the rising incidents of the mad vampires came to light. It may be a factor that he is a recognized Kuran. However, his constitution is that of a human. If he does not get adequate rest, he would break one way or another. Adding to that, he had overexerted himself in protecting the students, emotionally disturbed with the events happening, and then with working hard to make sure everything was fine by daybreak. He was even drenched under the rain but managed to dry himself somehow. The result, he is now sick.
This may be one of the probable causes of his recent actions and delusions. His mental and emotional barriers were in shambles. However, he could not stop all of his affairs now due to a certain issue of his health. "Master Kuran, your car is here." Taking his attention, he looked to one of the servants of the Kuran Household. It seemed his ride was on time. The Council wanted an explanation from him and an emergency meeting was held. However, he would not allow those one-minded fools to use Cross Academy as some sort of power trip. He will protect this school and all of its students. At the very least, he wanted this place to be a sanctuary for those who did not want to be bothered about the difference of races. A normal and peaceful life.
"I'll be leaving for a few days, Takagi-san. There are matters I need to attend to." Takeru said with apology as he bowed his head again. "When I come back, you can do whatever you want with me." He raised his head and had a determined look. Somehow, he looked like an adorable little boy. The added fact that he is handsome only increased this in a cute amount. "I'm sorry for everything." He trailed with sadness in his voice. It seemed he was not only apologizing for what happened as of now but also at the ball. "You should rest for a while. I had asked more assistance from the hunters." Having a small smile on his face, he gave a polite nod. "Take care of yourself always, Takagi-san. Until next time." With that said, he left with his servant in tow.
"I never wanted to see you cry." Takeru suddenly leaned close to Saya's face. "I just want you happy even if it was not with me." It was then he did the unthinkable. He gently placed his lips on hers. There was a tingling sensation upon that intimate contact. Her face was softly cupped by his hands. Removing, his lips on hers, he leaned his forehead on hers. "I will be here for you always." The tickle of his breath was rather warmer than the usual. His face was also a little flushed than the normal. Soon, his vision suddenly cleared. Saya's face welcomed his now stable eyesight. and then he realized just what he has done. In a heartbeat, he immediately backed away from the prefect. "I'm so sorry! Takagi-san!"
Takeru's face was now as red as a tomato. He bowed many times before Saya. There was no way he would do such a clear trespassing of personal space. Further than that, he even took advantage of her when she was probably concerned about his well-being. This was truly horrible. "Please forgive me! You can slap me or anything you want!" His eyes of crimson and black held great apology and regret in what he had done. "I will accept any punishment." He declared with such sincerity. However upon closer inspection, Takeru seemed to have quick-paced of breaths. Adding to that, his sense of self has returned but his eyes still held a tint of haziness. His skin was hot and he would have to admit it that his head is aching.
An overall conclusion, he was suffering from a fever. It was probably due to all the stress that accumulated on him from the past months. He had been working hard especially when the rising incidents of the mad vampires came to light. It may be a factor that he is a recognized Kuran. However, his constitution is that of a human. If he does not get adequate rest, he would break one way or another. Adding to that, he had overexerted himself in protecting the students, emotionally disturbed with the events happening, and then with working hard to make sure everything was fine by daybreak. He was even drenched under the rain but managed to dry himself somehow. The result, he is now sick.
This may be one of the probable causes of his recent actions and delusions. His mental and emotional barriers were in shambles. However, he could not stop all of his affairs now due to a certain issue of his health. "Master Kuran, your car is here." Taking his attention, he looked to one of the servants of the Kuran Household. It seemed his ride was on time. The Council wanted an explanation from him and an emergency meeting was held. However, he would not allow those one-minded fools to use Cross Academy as some sort of power trip. He will protect this school and all of its students. At the very least, he wanted this place to be a sanctuary for those who did not want to be bothered about the difference of races. A normal and peaceful life.
"I'll be leaving for a few days, Takagi-san. There are matters I need to attend to." Takeru said with apology as he bowed his head again. "When I come back, you can do whatever you want with me." He raised his head and had a determined look. Somehow, he looked like an adorable little boy. The added fact that he is handsome only increased this in a cute amount. "I'm sorry for everything." He trailed with sadness in his voice. It seemed he was not only apologizing for what happened as of now but also at the ball. "You should rest for a while. I had asked more assistance from the hunters." Having a small smile on his face, he gave a polite nod. "Take care of yourself always, Takagi-san. Until next time." With that said, he left with his servant in tow.
"In the darkness, you were my beacon of light."
Everything was blurring, there was pain everywhere in her head, horrible, horrible pain. Amaya wanted so badly to close her eyes and block out the horrible images that were all around her, but for some reason she couldn't bring herself to do it, it was like she couldn't figure out how to close her eyes, all she knew how to do was cry, blink, breath, and bleed. She couldn't move her body and turn away from what seemed to be a horribly bloody ceiling that was dripping blood, all she could do was stare up and silently plea none of the blood landed on her face. Amaya sobbed quietly as her body shook, she wanted a way out, she needed a way out of whatever this was, or she would be begging for death soon, and if she did that, if she told anyone she was seeing things, they would never let her out of this room again, she would be locked up and studied like a animal. Amaya wouldn't be able to handle that, she would truly go mad.
Suddenly through, shouting reached her ears, making her wince, why was the voice so loud and familiar? “Emergency assistance, room 3, now!”A nearby voice ordered, it was so full of authority and power she almost didn't recognize who it belonged to. Someone came over to her and crouched by her side, for a moment there was nothing, and then the person lifted her head and cradled it in their hands. She could feel eyes on her, inspecting to see if she was okay, or how bad she was, or if she was even all there, and to be honest, Amaya wasn't sure if she was all there or not. She was still crying, she could still feel the warm tears falling down the sides of her face and even through she was no longer alone, she still felt like she was trapped inside her head on her own. “Takagi-san,” The voice called out to her, she could have swore she knew who it was, but she couldn't place it, so she didn't try, she just wanted to lay there and sleep..sleep sounded nice... “Amaya.”
Her eyes seemed to snap into foces and she stared widely up at Sergei, who was staring down at her intently. Why was he here? How had he known she was laying on the ground with a bleeding head and a broken mind? As she stared up at her Sensei, surprise took over her mind. He wasn't covered in gore or blood, he was alive, and breathing, while everything around her still seemed bloody and dark, Sergei looked like a golden angel, holding her, trying to help her. So...pretty... Amaya wanted to reach up and touch his face, but her hands didn't make it that far, instead she clung to Sergei's shirt, trying to pull him closer. She was cold and weak, and his body was so warm and it seemed so ure compared to everything else around her.
“You must wake, Amaya. Can you hear me? You've been hurt; I need you to stay awake and speak to me. Can you do that?” Amaya blinked up at him in confusion, could he not see that she was awake? Perhaps he hadn't noticed her clinging hands or how she tried to form words with her mouth, most likely all her could notice were her eyelids, that would droop and then open wider, she was scared that if she shut her eyes now, when she opened them again he would be gone. Her angel would be gone. It was a horrifying thought, and suddenly, finding strength she hadn't known she had, Amaya pulled Sergei down so his lips crashed against her own. They stayed like the for a moment, her eyes falling shut as she tried to hold onto Sergei longer, and then her strength faded and she fell back onto the ground, his hands still cradling her head gently. "I'm awake...Sergei" She mumbled as she numbly lifted a hand to stroke the side of his face.
Shouting filled the hallway as feet thumped towards her room. Amaya's hand fell limply at her side as her eyes fluttered shut. The doctors were coming to help her now, and as she shut her eyes, all of the blood and gore faded away, leaving the room the perfect white it had been before, but for some reason, Sergei still looked like an angel to her. "Thank you..." her voice was a mere whisper soon to be drowned out with other noise, but she felt at peace for the moment.
When I wake up..I'll check on Saya and Ekaterina.. Until then Amaya could finally catch up on her sleep..
“You don’t understand. But, I’m afraid that if you did, you would hate me, too."
She appeared to be conscious, and to Sergei, this was a great relief. He’d been worried, there, that sleep would claim her while she was yet untreated, and going to sleep with a concussion was not something that one often woke from. Her hands clutched his sweater, and he adjusted slightly, moving closer, to reassure her that something in the room was real. He was beginning to suspect that she was suffering from some kind of delirium or fever-dream, and anchoring her to the real world, unfortunate a place as it was, constituted everything that he could contribute to the situation at the moment.
The movement was sudden, and incredibly unexpected. He had no idea where she’d found the strength, but all at once she tugged and he, entirely unprepared, bowed over like a reed in a rainstorm, the gossamer strands of his hair trailing over her shoulders, veiling the sudden contact of their lips from outside sight. The effect enclosed them, in that surreal burning-world where she didn’t know what she was doing and he didn’t know how he should react, and for a frozen moment, his indecision rendered him immobile, and there was only sensation, and… scent.
She still bled, and her actions only stoked the banked burning of his hunger. The part of him that was always and irrevocably famished demanded he reinterpret the situation, see this act as an offering, and shift just a little, to the porcelain skin of her throat, still bandaged from the last time someone had thought to do the same. It screamed at him to eat, to take, to consume, and care nothing for what was left behind. Two minute pricks upon his lower lips, and he knew his fangs had extended for precisely this purpose. It was so close, the act would be so simple, and what did consequences matter for one such as him? That side of him was near-giddy with the victory it was slowly winning, shoving his annoying humanity into a little corner of his mind, intent on locking it up and throwing away the key forever.
Burn it all. Let them all be ashes. Take what you desire, and think not of what you leave. Be free.
Her strength failed, and he had the presence of mind still to ease her collapse, blinking with hazy vision for the war waging right then in his very soul. He wasn’t sure what brought him back—perhaps it was simply the fact that she had spoken, and her voice had reminded him that she was a person of value, not something to be simply drained and left for nothing. Perhaps it was the vicious burning about his neck and back, insistent in its reminder of just what lay chained within his being. Perhaps, just perhaps, the part of him that was human was strong enough to quell the temptation on its own, but regardless, he conjured a smile from the ether and wore it for her sake, leaning slightly into the hand at his face, if only to remind them both that the other was more real than the phantoms that flitted over their respective consciousnesses.
“I should thank you just as much,” he replied simply, with unadorned honesty. He had been so close… he shouldn’t be like this. But it was the way that he was made, encoded into the fibres of his very being, hardwired in his DNA.
The nurses and doctors stormed in, then, and she was taken from his hands, bandaged about her head and placed back in the hospital bed, and he rose to his feet, taking up the vase of daffodils, placing them on the end table beside her and quietly taking his leave. Truth be told, the entire situation had rattled him, and the smile he’d worn to reassure her disappeared as soon as he’d left the room. Just a little more, and he’d have… no. Surely that was what the seal was for. It wasn’t just anyone that had placed it, after all—Ivan had sought the world’s strongest known curse-master for it. She was safe, they were safe, around him, for at least a little longer. They had to be.
Retrieving his coat from the rack in the waiting room, he slung it over his shoulders and stepped outside, intent on finding a spot somewhat removed from the eyes of wandering students. He sought the refuge of a tree, noting the rain but not particularly paying it any mind. Reaching into the coat pocket, Sergei retrieved two familiar items and did something he hadn’t needed to do in decades: he lit a cigarette, dropping the lighter again into a pocket and leaning back against the great oak tree under which he stood. Drawing in a breath, he exhaled a clod of smoke, bringing a hand to his temple. It was a disgusting habit, and he hated it, but it certainly wasn’t the worst thing he’d ever done, and sometimes it helped take the edge off, something he needed.
For the next half-hour or so, he sorted things through in his mind. The kiss itself, he placed to the side—Amaya had been delirious and could not be held accountable in any fashion for the act. Chances were good she would not even remember it afterwards, and it would be for the best if he treated it as though it had never happened. This, he could manage. It would save her undue embarrassment and awkward apologies, neither of which he really wanted to undergo, either. Sergei did his level best to be a friend and a mentor to his students and in some cases, his peers, but there were just some things he didn’t know how to handle. Better that the incident go ignored than they both dance around it like teenagers. It was unintentional, an accident, and that was fine.
Of more concern was his end of the predicament. He would have to watch himself—it was careless of him to lose track of his consumption like that. He should never have walked into the hospital anything less than fully sated. At that, his eyes narrowed behind his glasses; he was never fully sated, but at the very least he should have fed in the last day. That was reckless and stupid of him, even if he hadn’t realized it at the time. Hopefully, attention to his eating habits would be all that was required to rectify the situation. If he was becoming a danger to his students… he shook his head. A bridge to cross when it was before him, not merely possible. For now, he would simply have to be more careful.
The movement was sudden, and incredibly unexpected. He had no idea where she’d found the strength, but all at once she tugged and he, entirely unprepared, bowed over like a reed in a rainstorm, the gossamer strands of his hair trailing over her shoulders, veiling the sudden contact of their lips from outside sight. The effect enclosed them, in that surreal burning-world where she didn’t know what she was doing and he didn’t know how he should react, and for a frozen moment, his indecision rendered him immobile, and there was only sensation, and… scent.
She still bled, and her actions only stoked the banked burning of his hunger. The part of him that was always and irrevocably famished demanded he reinterpret the situation, see this act as an offering, and shift just a little, to the porcelain skin of her throat, still bandaged from the last time someone had thought to do the same. It screamed at him to eat, to take, to consume, and care nothing for what was left behind. Two minute pricks upon his lower lips, and he knew his fangs had extended for precisely this purpose. It was so close, the act would be so simple, and what did consequences matter for one such as him? That side of him was near-giddy with the victory it was slowly winning, shoving his annoying humanity into a little corner of his mind, intent on locking it up and throwing away the key forever.
Burn it all. Let them all be ashes. Take what you desire, and think not of what you leave. Be free.
Her strength failed, and he had the presence of mind still to ease her collapse, blinking with hazy vision for the war waging right then in his very soul. He wasn’t sure what brought him back—perhaps it was simply the fact that she had spoken, and her voice had reminded him that she was a person of value, not something to be simply drained and left for nothing. Perhaps it was the vicious burning about his neck and back, insistent in its reminder of just what lay chained within his being. Perhaps, just perhaps, the part of him that was human was strong enough to quell the temptation on its own, but regardless, he conjured a smile from the ether and wore it for her sake, leaning slightly into the hand at his face, if only to remind them both that the other was more real than the phantoms that flitted over their respective consciousnesses.
“I should thank you just as much,” he replied simply, with unadorned honesty. He had been so close… he shouldn’t be like this. But it was the way that he was made, encoded into the fibres of his very being, hardwired in his DNA.
The nurses and doctors stormed in, then, and she was taken from his hands, bandaged about her head and placed back in the hospital bed, and he rose to his feet, taking up the vase of daffodils, placing them on the end table beside her and quietly taking his leave. Truth be told, the entire situation had rattled him, and the smile he’d worn to reassure her disappeared as soon as he’d left the room. Just a little more, and he’d have… no. Surely that was what the seal was for. It wasn’t just anyone that had placed it, after all—Ivan had sought the world’s strongest known curse-master for it. She was safe, they were safe, around him, for at least a little longer. They had to be.
Retrieving his coat from the rack in the waiting room, he slung it over his shoulders and stepped outside, intent on finding a spot somewhat removed from the eyes of wandering students. He sought the refuge of a tree, noting the rain but not particularly paying it any mind. Reaching into the coat pocket, Sergei retrieved two familiar items and did something he hadn’t needed to do in decades: he lit a cigarette, dropping the lighter again into a pocket and leaning back against the great oak tree under which he stood. Drawing in a breath, he exhaled a clod of smoke, bringing a hand to his temple. It was a disgusting habit, and he hated it, but it certainly wasn’t the worst thing he’d ever done, and sometimes it helped take the edge off, something he needed.
For the next half-hour or so, he sorted things through in his mind. The kiss itself, he placed to the side—Amaya had been delirious and could not be held accountable in any fashion for the act. Chances were good she would not even remember it afterwards, and it would be for the best if he treated it as though it had never happened. This, he could manage. It would save her undue embarrassment and awkward apologies, neither of which he really wanted to undergo, either. Sergei did his level best to be a friend and a mentor to his students and in some cases, his peers, but there were just some things he didn’t know how to handle. Better that the incident go ignored than they both dance around it like teenagers. It was unintentional, an accident, and that was fine.
Of more concern was his end of the predicament. He would have to watch himself—it was careless of him to lose track of his consumption like that. He should never have walked into the hospital anything less than fully sated. At that, his eyes narrowed behind his glasses; he was never fully sated, but at the very least he should have fed in the last day. That was reckless and stupid of him, even if he hadn’t realized it at the time. Hopefully, attention to his eating habits would be all that was required to rectify the situation. If he was becoming a danger to his students… he shook his head. A bridge to cross when it was before him, not merely possible. For now, he would simply have to be more careful.
Saya had moved her hand from Takeru's shoulder when she heard him speak. Did he just call her beautiful? This caused Saya's face to burn slightly as he continued to speak, caressing her face as if it were the most natural thing to do. The sudden change in demeanor caused Saya to stay glued to her spot. Was something wrong with Takeru that he was acting this way? Before she could ask him, she was caught off guard the moment his lips touched hers. Her crimson eyes widened in suprise when he pressed his lips against hers and then pulled away, resting his forehead against her own. Did he just...did he just do that?
"I will be here for you always," he had spoken before he pulled away and realization dawned on him. Saya didn't know what to do or say as he began to profusely apologize. She wasn't angry, and for some odd reason, it caused her to smile. Before she knew it, she was laughing at the poor boys antics as he continued to assault her with apologies. She wanted to tell him that it was okay, but before she got the chance, a voice interrupted her antics.
"Master Kuran, your car is here"
Saya turned to the source and watched as the person bowed before Takeru. She watched as Takeru left with the man, a smile still plaguing her lips. She waved to the boy before he was gone from her sight. Thank you Takeru-kun, she thought before making her way towards her room. She wouldn't oblige him in his punishment. She would have to thank him properly for making her smile. Out of all the darkness of the events, she could still smile at something so innocent and small. And yet at the same time, it wasn't small. It was a large gift that, for some reason, only felt right when he delivered it. She pushed the thoughts aside as she found herself staring into her dorm room.
"I need a bath," were the only words to leave Saya's mouth. When she was finished, she dressed in her uniform, pulling on her prefect band and grinned to herself. She would get her revenge for Kiyoshi, and she would no longer be down about his death. If anything, she will find peace and acceptance in the slow death of Toru. He will pay for Kiyoshi, and for Amaya. With that thought in mind, she left her dorm and went back to the infirmary. She wanted to see how Ekaterina and Amaya were doing, especially Ekaterina. She wanted to thank her.
She walked through the hallways, noting how empty it was and smiled as she glanced inside the classrooms. Everyone seemed to have forgotten last nights events and were either bickering amongst themselves or dreaming about one of the night class students again. Saya shook her head gently at the notion. If only they had known, then perhaps they wouldn't be so much in a hurry to claim such a thought of being apart of their lives. She glanced outside the windows and watched as the rain rolled down in little patterns. She raised her hand to the glass and gently pushed against it. The feeling of the cold window stung her palms in a rigid sensation and she pulled back quickly.
She left the window and continued her way down the hall. When she finally made it to Ekaterina's door, she glanced inside and spotted Dmitri with Ekaterina. She smiled softly before leaving her spot. She wouldn't disturb them for now. She'll leave them to their own devices. Amaya was next on her list, however; she had spotted Sergei leaving her sister's room after a rush of doctors went it. It caused her to frown and become slightly worried about Amaya. What did he do to you Ama? the question plagued her head. With a sigh and a slump of her shoulders, she made her way back to the outside world. Grabbing an Umbrella, she opened it and stepped outside, allowing the rain to patter against the black shield.
As she made her round, she found herself wandering towards the moon dorms. She could feel her face twist into that of a questioning glance before she shook her head and turned around. She wondered how Sacrilegious and Moirae were doing. She knew Sacred had been injured, but it was nothing serious that he couldn't heal himself for, and Moirae...she wasn't sure if the vampire had been hurt or not as she had passed out before she could figure out what was going on. She smiled to herself knowing that more than likely Moirae was fine. Sacred could tend to his flock on his own, and that thought alone caused a wave of security...relief to wash over Saya as she made her way back to the Academy.
|"The ripples of actions past, determine the waves of present, and wash away the hopes for future."|
Several days had passed since the Valentines' Incident. The hysteria and chaos were nothing more but erased memories for the humans. Everything for them was strictly normal and bathed in the world of light. Ignorance is truly blissful. It was not the same for the Night Class. These made them aware that they were not going to be allowed to stay out of the impending darkness engulfing the world of vampires. Furthermore, there was a great possibility of having another attack here at the school. Hopefully, this was not so. Despite the humans having the gift of normalcy, the vampires were still recovering from the onslaught.
In any case, school life proceeded without much of a hassle. The Day Class still clamor for the attention of the Night Class which was spearheaded by Sacrilegious. The said pure blood appeared nonchalant and carefree as ever. He would still cater the humans with his usual coyness and seductiveness. It was like the events during the ball was nothing more but an illusion. His vicious battle with Evie, his sudden maelstrom of presence, and the undeniable desperation to save a life. It was like none of it ever occurred. This was for the better and with great desire to have it this way for eternity.
One of the people ensuring this peaceful life was currently at heads with the Council. Takeru faced the summons and debated with almost all of the Senators. They wanted to have Cross Academy either closed or to have the jurisdiction over the Night Class. There was no way he would agree to such terms. He knew for a fact that the nobles wanted to consolidate their authoritative power. The perfect measure of that would be the school itself. Furthermore, he chastised them when he had reported the presence of Evie. It was like a wave of terror washed over the Senators. This lead him to confirm that Evie was not simply a loose cannon ball of a pure blood.
Soon, Takeru was able to hold the Council back from interfering with Cross Academy. He was able to do so when he mentioned Sacrilegious' actions in his incidence report. This put the Senators in fear knowing that trifling the eccentric pure blood was not going to be the best choice. However, he was certain they would try to gain favor through Ageha. Somehow, he felt annoyed that they would involve the Shirabuki Princess in such treacherous business. Still in the corner of his mind, it would not be easy to quell the Senators' ambition. There was also the matter about the mad vampires attacking the public. He had been alerted that the alliance between the hunters was becoming shaky.
More work for him, Takeru had to personally smooth the matters over at the Association. He received a report about the total of humans affected and the population of the mad vampires. It was growing which was truly alarming. Not to mention, the hunters cannot cope since they are not that many to begin with. This is why the cooperation of the vampires is needed. Anyway, he had able to make do with what were being presented to him. He proposed certain strategies to combat the mad vampires and to protect human life better. It goes without saying he was quite busy during these past days. His fever was only contained by drinking medicine. Actually, he is still feverish but he made a strong front as not to be questioned about his health.
"Master Kuran, you should rest. I can bring you to the Kuran Manor." The driver suggested seeing that his young master was still sick but was just hanging on by the strength of his will. This alone was a feat but it would not be too terrible to take a rest once in a while. "No, take me back to Cross Academy." Takeru answered with a certain urgency which made his driver curious and worry. Sensing this, Takeru smiled as his reflection could be seen on the rear-view mirror. "I think I will rest more when I'm back there." Understanding this, the driver smiled and nodded. "As you wish, Master Kuran." Leaning on his seat, Takeru closed his eyes and wondered how things were back at the Academy. There were still a lot of questions to be answered and then, the incident with Saya.
Remembering it, Takeru cannot help but blush than usual. He covered his face with a hand. Still, he has no idea what took over him that day. He must have been delirious. Strictly speaking, he seemed to have this distant yet familiar feeling when he had kissed her. Saya's face overlapped with another in his blurry vision. However, he was not sure who that person is. Releasing a huge sigh, he should take another opportunity to apologize. Anyway, he would also check up on Sacred. The guy was like a powder keg waiting to explode. Then, the main reason he wanted to go back to school was this foreboding feeling. It was like something was about to happen and he was not certain if he was going to like it or not.
As if on cue, explosion rattled through the school grounds. It was heard by the Day Class students who were still in session from the main building. This caused confusion and panic as they all looked out their windows. There black smoke could be seen coming from the Moon Dormitory. More specifically, the main gate of the dormitory was now all but rubble. It effectively woke up the Night Class who were still sleeping during that time. However, Sacred was already there outside with a rather grim expression on his face. Once the smoke and dusts cleared, a figure could be seen. This time it was a tall physique which is befitted of a male. "Long time no see." The voice permeated the whole area and a presence resembling that of a volcanic eruption. "Let's end what we started." And for the first time, Sacred showed a feral expression like none other. His presence spilled from his form like a tidal wave and his mauve eyes were now of purely vermilion. "I''ll kill you. Bastard."
In any case, school life proceeded without much of a hassle. The Day Class still clamor for the attention of the Night Class which was spearheaded by Sacrilegious. The said pure blood appeared nonchalant and carefree as ever. He would still cater the humans with his usual coyness and seductiveness. It was like the events during the ball was nothing more but an illusion. His vicious battle with Evie, his sudden maelstrom of presence, and the undeniable desperation to save a life. It was like none of it ever occurred. This was for the better and with great desire to have it this way for eternity.
One of the people ensuring this peaceful life was currently at heads with the Council. Takeru faced the summons and debated with almost all of the Senators. They wanted to have Cross Academy either closed or to have the jurisdiction over the Night Class. There was no way he would agree to such terms. He knew for a fact that the nobles wanted to consolidate their authoritative power. The perfect measure of that would be the school itself. Furthermore, he chastised them when he had reported the presence of Evie. It was like a wave of terror washed over the Senators. This lead him to confirm that Evie was not simply a loose cannon ball of a pure blood.
Soon, Takeru was able to hold the Council back from interfering with Cross Academy. He was able to do so when he mentioned Sacrilegious' actions in his incidence report. This put the Senators in fear knowing that trifling the eccentric pure blood was not going to be the best choice. However, he was certain they would try to gain favor through Ageha. Somehow, he felt annoyed that they would involve the Shirabuki Princess in such treacherous business. Still in the corner of his mind, it would not be easy to quell the Senators' ambition. There was also the matter about the mad vampires attacking the public. He had been alerted that the alliance between the hunters was becoming shaky.
More work for him, Takeru had to personally smooth the matters over at the Association. He received a report about the total of humans affected and the population of the mad vampires. It was growing which was truly alarming. Not to mention, the hunters cannot cope since they are not that many to begin with. This is why the cooperation of the vampires is needed. Anyway, he had able to make do with what were being presented to him. He proposed certain strategies to combat the mad vampires and to protect human life better. It goes without saying he was quite busy during these past days. His fever was only contained by drinking medicine. Actually, he is still feverish but he made a strong front as not to be questioned about his health.
"Master Kuran, you should rest. I can bring you to the Kuran Manor." The driver suggested seeing that his young master was still sick but was just hanging on by the strength of his will. This alone was a feat but it would not be too terrible to take a rest once in a while. "No, take me back to Cross Academy." Takeru answered with a certain urgency which made his driver curious and worry. Sensing this, Takeru smiled as his reflection could be seen on the rear-view mirror. "I think I will rest more when I'm back there." Understanding this, the driver smiled and nodded. "As you wish, Master Kuran." Leaning on his seat, Takeru closed his eyes and wondered how things were back at the Academy. There were still a lot of questions to be answered and then, the incident with Saya.
Remembering it, Takeru cannot help but blush than usual. He covered his face with a hand. Still, he has no idea what took over him that day. He must have been delirious. Strictly speaking, he seemed to have this distant yet familiar feeling when he had kissed her. Saya's face overlapped with another in his blurry vision. However, he was not sure who that person is. Releasing a huge sigh, he should take another opportunity to apologize. Anyway, he would also check up on Sacred. The guy was like a powder keg waiting to explode. Then, the main reason he wanted to go back to school was this foreboding feeling. It was like something was about to happen and he was not certain if he was going to like it or not.
As if on cue, explosion rattled through the school grounds. It was heard by the Day Class students who were still in session from the main building. This caused confusion and panic as they all looked out their windows. There black smoke could be seen coming from the Moon Dormitory. More specifically, the main gate of the dormitory was now all but rubble. It effectively woke up the Night Class who were still sleeping during that time. However, Sacred was already there outside with a rather grim expression on his face. Once the smoke and dusts cleared, a figure could be seen. This time it was a tall physique which is befitted of a male. "Long time no see." The voice permeated the whole area and a presence resembling that of a volcanic eruption. "Let's end what we started." And for the first time, Sacred showed a feral expression like none other. His presence spilled from his form like a tidal wave and his mauve eyes were now of purely vermilion. "I''ll kill you. Bastard."
“To hate everything is to be wounded by everything.”
It had been days since the dance, the humans had no memory of the horrors that had taken place, in fact they were all just under the impression that some horrible accident had happened, wounding Saya, Kitty, and herself. Amaya couldn't remember much of her time in the infirmary, through she had been in it longer than most of the other wounded students, she had gotten out at her first chance. She never had liked hospitals, or anything that reminded her of a hospital. Amaya, in fear of the fact that something might happen to Saya again, who, no matter how hard she tired, couldn't hide her pain from her twin. Ama had taken it upon herself to watch over her sister like she had always done for her, she was not going to allow anyone to hurt her again. Actually, today had been the only time Amaya hadn't been hovering around her sister, she had just needed a bit of air, and she was sure Saya wouldn't mind the space either. Over the last few days, Ama hadn't seen much of Sergei, and it bothered her for some reason, she still had the flowers he had brought her when she was passed out, but she didn't remember any form of encounter that had taken place. The doctors said that she had fallen and hit her head pretty bad, but that was about it.
Amaya still had a few badges here and there, but most of her cuts and scrapes were healed up, or on the way to healing, the one injury Ama was having a hard time with was the bite of her neck, each time she unwrapped it, and tried to properly kill the fang marks, it would re-open and start to bleed all over again, and it hurt horrible. There was another thing,she had been getting horrid head aches and night terrors that deprived her of sleep, but she often slept with her Anti-Vampire sword that Kuro had returned to her after the battle. Now she kept it on her at all times. Amaya ran a hand through her hair tiredly, she still had a headache, but she hadn't had anymore bloody flashes.
She wandered around aimlessly, coming closer and closer to the Moon Dormitory, she liked it over there, it was so quite and peaceful at the daytime, she would easily lose her headache while standing inside the dorm or under the shade outside. Suddenly however, an explosion rattled through the school grounds, shaking the ground and making Amaya lose her footing and fly back into a near by pond, grumbling as she looked up and met black smoke that could be seen coming from the Moon Dormitory, of all places. Instantly Amaya took off running towards the dorms, water flying everywhere as her drenched body moved faster than normal, she wasn't that far to begin with, so she shortly arrived to what was left of the Moon Dorms gate. Sacred already stood outside with a grim and slightly angry looked expression set onto her face. Amaya stopped a few feet away from him, her Anti-Vampire sword in hand and fully extended. Slowly the smoke and dust began to clear and a figure could be seen, making Amaya tense up. "Long time no see." The male voice addressed Scared, and sent a chill down Amaya's back. "Let's end what we started." With those words, Scared's whole body changed, his expression became that of pure rage and his presence spilled from his form in dark waves and his eyes had now taken on the shade of pure, deadly, vermilion. "I''ll kill you. Bastard."
Amaya shook slightly at the anger that poured from Scared's voice...no it wasn't anger, it was hate. Pure and utter hate. She stepped forward and pointed her sword towards the unknown vampire, her face turning into one of anger and authority. "You are trespassing on school grounds that are protected by the Vampire Council...." Amaya looked towards Scared, her face twisting a bit as if she was worried for him and his well being, not to mention she was doing what she had been taught to do as a hunter, what he sister would be doing soon. "...As a Vampire, If you do not leave now, death will be the penalty.." Amaya cast her eyes towards Scared again, she knew there would be no way to hold him back even if she wanted to, there would be no way to stop the enraged Pure Blood, if he truly wanted to kill the blue haired Vampire.
"Memories are fragile, just like glass. Under the slightest pressure, and it can break. Would you break if I put you under pressure?"
Dreams.
What were these dreams? Every night it was the same. The woman without a face and her voice calling out to Saya. She once woke to find herself standing at the front gates of the Academy one night after the attack on the Dance. She had never known herself to sleepwalk, and she found it odd that she had done such a thing. The images from the events of the dance caused Saya to be a bit more over-protective of her younger sister and caused her to be extra careful around Ekaterina. She was hurt pretty bad and Saya hadn't known the extent until she was told by the younger girl. Of course she wasn't to worry about it, but that still didn't stop her from doing so.
Saya had been making rounds inside the Academy when a large explosion set her off of her feet. She ran towards the nearest window, as did a majority of the Day Class students, and spotted a fume of smoke coming from the Moon Dormitory. Immediately, Saya wove around the students, like a snake with the intent to kill, and stood a top a leveled box. She glanced around and spotted more students pouring from the classrooms to witness the event that just took place. She couldn't risk having them triggering the memories from the dance, and did the only thing she could think of.
"Everyone return to your classes...immediately," such urgency and authoritive tone sent most of the students back to their classrooms. Once the last of the strays was safely packed into their rooms, she made a notion for the teachers to lock their doors. Satisfied that everyone was safe, Saya grabbed the Artemis Rod and ran outside towards the moon dorms. T
he speed at which she ran allowed her to reach the Moon dorm within a matter of minutes. She slowled the beating of her heart rate as she surveyed the area. Immediately, her eyes zeroed in on Amaya and Sacred. There was another figure standing in the clearing of where the explosion took place, however; the only thought on Saya's mind was that of Amaya. She ran to her sisters side and took her arm gently before pulling Amaya behind her.
"Amaya, go back to the Sun Dorms, now. I don't want to hear a word of protest from you. Go get Satoshi if you have to, but go back," she spoke in a frightfully calm voice. She didn't wait for Amaya's reply as she shoved her back. She wasn't going to allow another incident of the dance to affect Amaya and this time, she would be ready to protect her.
She released the Artemis Rod from her thigh and extended it out in front of her. She could see the rather demonic aura around Sacred and for a moment, she was afraid. The pressure it exubriated caused her to feel a certain fear, however; she couldn't crumble beneath it. She had never seen Sacrilegious like this before, unless you counted the Dance.
It was apparent from the way the two addressed each other that they had a history of sorts. What it was, Saya had no clue, but if this person...this vampire tried to attack Amaya or the Day Class students, Saya would not let him get very far. Although just a mere human, she would do everything in what little power she could to protect them. She was their protector, whether she would have chosen it or not. She couldn't help but feel a slight worry over Sacred as she stared at the newcomer.
Something radiated from him that Saya couldn't quite place. It was a power that she had never felt before, and for once, not only was she worried, but she was worried about Sacrilegious. Sure he was pure-blood with unfathomable power as demonstrated a few nights ago, but still. Something in the back of her mind was telling her to run, but her feet remained glued to the ground. A sudden voice in the back of her head caused Saya to turn around and pulled Amaya with her. This danger, this power, there was nothing Saya could do to keep the fear from washing over her. She needed to get Amaya out of the danger zone.
"Run Saya, run," the voice kept repeating itself as she dragged Amaya with her. Her destination wasn't clear, however; it didn't matter as long as she and her sister were out of harms way. She might have been afraid for Sacred, but it was obvious that he wouldn't let this person live for very much longer. If the intent in his eyes were any proof, it was that dark aura that surrounded him that convinced Saya.
“So cold and empty… is this what it feels like to die?"
“No, this is what it feels like to live."
Even as the first rays of dawn sunlight filtered into the sky, she was cold. She was drowning, the sensation of ice the only one she felt when she tried to breathe. Her limbs were deadened, numbed, so frozen that they burned with pain she did not have the vocabulary to describe. She felt as if she were being torn apart, her body rent into pieces, doll-parts, scattered into the nether. Such a pretty little thing, aren’t you? But so fragile… you look like him. The voice, which had started so sweetly it was almost saccharine, spat the last syllable with hatred so obvious it was like poison in her ears.
I broke him, too, but he was far more than you. Yes… more than you are. But not more than you could be. Somewhere, a hand caresses her face, but it is not a comforting gesture, and indeed, she feels it wrap tightly around her neck, cutting off even the ice from her lungs. Her consciousness was slipping, but not fast enough. The next words are whispered into the curve of her slender neck. Hmm… you smell like him, too. What would you taste like, little one?
She feels movement, hears the intake of a breath and some indescribable sound she somehow knows to associate with sharpened canines and pain, but in the exact moment when they would have pierced her skin, Ekaterina woke, sitting up abruptly in her bed, gasping for precious air. Something was tight and dark and sickening in her chest, and the vertigo set in after that, forcing her to reach for the only being in her proximity. Mischa did not protest when she clutched at his fur, wrapping her arms as tightly around the hound as they would go. For several minutes, Kitty simply trembled, swallowing against the bile rising in the back of her throat.
She’d never had a dream so vivid before, and she felt the force of it like something pressing down on her from above, determined to keep her motionless and subdued. It almost worked, and in the end, it wasn’t anything in particular that saved her from a day of pure dread and inertia. Though she might have been content to try and ignore the overwhelming sense of fear and foreboding that the dream had produced, it was only what had happened last time she felt this way that moved her. She knew now, without a doubt, that the Academy was once again in danger, and whatever was going to happen would happen soon.
Waiting until her breathing returned to something like normal, Ekaterina mastered her fear and stood, quietly moving about her room and dressing. She needed to see someone about this. There was no keeping it secret anymore, not when she knew so surely that her feelings were connected to actual events. She could not let her friends and classmates be caught unprepared again.
Taking up her cell, she entered the voice command for it to call her brother, and started towards Sergei’s room. She knew that this early in the morning was usually when he took his tea, graded, or slept, but this was important enough to interrupt any of those things. Dmitri answered in bleary tones, clearly woken himself, and she did not waste time on preamble. “Dmitri, how many hunters are currently on the campus of Cross Academy?”
Picking up on her seriousness right away, he replied. “Three. Satoshi is in charge there. Katya, what’s wrong? His voice was filled with concern, but it didn’t do much to ease her anxiety.
“How soon can you get more here? Dmitri, something terrible is going to happen.” She bit her lip; she knew she sounded strange, but what else could she say? I had a dream, and I just know? Her brother trusted her, but that would be hard for anybody to believe.
“A few hours. Elise and I could make it in one if we had to. Why, Katya? Is there an attack?”
There was a pause; Kitty stopped moving through the hall, Mischa halting obediently beside her as always. “Do you trust me, Dmitri?
“…always.” His reply was soft, and she knew that he, like she, was thinking upon their childhood (not such a distant memory), and the times when there had been nobody else in the world to trust at all.
She swallowed thickly. “Then trust me now. Gather every hunter you can, and bring them to Cross. Tell them… tell them to prepare for battle.” She ended the call with numb fingers, not sure she had the time to elaborate. There was still too much to be done. At last reaching Sergei’s door, she lifted a hand to knock and stood back a pace, chewing her lower lip with an almost bruising force. Her anxiety was not something that manifested often—ordinarily, Ekaterina was a very calm, steady individual, enough so that she was often thought rather boring, really. But this was far from ordinary.
The door swung open, and Sergei took one look at her face and stepped aside to let her in. “What’s wrong, Katya?”
“And now you think that something horrible is going to happen on campus today.” There was a slight nod, and he could tell from years of experience that his stoic-seeming sister was in fact greatly troubled by this. Perhaps also a bit afraid that he might not take her seriously. She needn’t worry about that—he and Ivan had noted long ago that she seemed to have some odd sense for when danger approached, like when she’d complained of feeling sick moments before Dmitri had suffered a training accident. This was incredibly specific, though, and he wondered if, in the end, Ivan would have any choice at all regarding her involvement in these events.
“Very well. I will alert the Headmaster to the possibility of an attack immediately, and inform the Student Council to—” He was cut off by the sound of a massive explosion, and tensed immediately. They were too late—calamity was already upon them. “Katya, take Mischa with you and go hide somewhere safe. I know you want to help, but you’ve already called the hunters and you’re still injured. I will go help the others, but I can’t do that unless I know you’re safe first.” Ivan would have his head, and besides, she was important to him, too.
She did not argue, grasping the ruff of the shepherd’s fur and leaving the rooms as quickly as she could. It wasn’t a moment too soon; glancing out his window, Sergei observed a small horde of servitors—mad vampires directly under the will and direction of a pureblood, led by what appeared to be a rank of nobles at least twenty strong. It would seem that this was no mere reconnaissance mission—whoever was leading it meant for the students to truly suffer. His jaw tightened, and Sergei wasted no time, throwing open the window and launching himself out of it, landing on the ground below with effortless grace. The thing inside him was already screaming at him to kill all the weak usurpers, those who would defy his will and attack that which he protected. It was an instinct that existed to some extent in most, if not all, vampires, but with him it was almost a compulsion.
Directing himself after the horde, he scanned the area with the last moments of more rational control remaining to him. What he spotted nearly stopped his heart for several seconds: though the area was mostly devoid of students for the moment, the Takagi twins were, unbeknownst to them, on a direct collision course for the main body of the servitors.
It seemed, however, that at least one of the nobles was well-aware of this proximity, for he applied a burst of speed, drawing away from his fellows, though he was still downwind of the sisters, which would mask his scent, if indeed they could even have picked up on it anyway. Sergei was further away, but he was also much, much faster, and took off like a shot, covering the distance with supernatural speed.
Even as the noble vampire appeared in front of the twins, grinning with a predatory flash of teeth, a hand emerged from nowhere, the silvery claws tipping the digits cutting cruelly into the man’s neck as he was choked, slammed into by a force moving with blurring haste. The collision slowed his momentum, though, and the blur was readily identifiable as the school’s literature teacher, perhaps less so when his other hand plunged into the man’s chest, dissolving him into dust. A common-enough method for slaying his kind.
Sergei himself was caught somewhere between his halves, eyes flickering unsteadily between their usual blended, soft colors and an uncanny scarlet. “There’s a horde,” he warned, voice possessed of a low, purring rasp it would not ordinarily hold. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” In a quick movement, he pulled his glasses from his face and folded them together. “Also,” he added, a touch more humanity back in the word, “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” It was, in one sense, a promise—that he would be back to collect them. He held no illusions about his importance to anyone, but the promise was a selfish thing, something he needed to make for himself, so that he would have a reason to return. Even a small one.
His entire body was wracked with a shudder, and when he again stilled, there was precious little humanity in him at all. A low growl rumbled from somewhere deep in his chest, and he vanished, sprinting towards the incoming enemies at a breakneck pace.
For now, he would allow his worse nature to control him, and he would consume.
I broke him, too, but he was far more than you. Yes… more than you are. But not more than you could be. Somewhere, a hand caresses her face, but it is not a comforting gesture, and indeed, she feels it wrap tightly around her neck, cutting off even the ice from her lungs. Her consciousness was slipping, but not fast enough. The next words are whispered into the curve of her slender neck. Hmm… you smell like him, too. What would you taste like, little one?
She feels movement, hears the intake of a breath and some indescribable sound she somehow knows to associate with sharpened canines and pain, but in the exact moment when they would have pierced her skin, Ekaterina woke, sitting up abruptly in her bed, gasping for precious air. Something was tight and dark and sickening in her chest, and the vertigo set in after that, forcing her to reach for the only being in her proximity. Mischa did not protest when she clutched at his fur, wrapping her arms as tightly around the hound as they would go. For several minutes, Kitty simply trembled, swallowing against the bile rising in the back of her throat.
She’d never had a dream so vivid before, and she felt the force of it like something pressing down on her from above, determined to keep her motionless and subdued. It almost worked, and in the end, it wasn’t anything in particular that saved her from a day of pure dread and inertia. Though she might have been content to try and ignore the overwhelming sense of fear and foreboding that the dream had produced, it was only what had happened last time she felt this way that moved her. She knew now, without a doubt, that the Academy was once again in danger, and whatever was going to happen would happen soon.
Waiting until her breathing returned to something like normal, Ekaterina mastered her fear and stood, quietly moving about her room and dressing. She needed to see someone about this. There was no keeping it secret anymore, not when she knew so surely that her feelings were connected to actual events. She could not let her friends and classmates be caught unprepared again.
Taking up her cell, she entered the voice command for it to call her brother, and started towards Sergei’s room. She knew that this early in the morning was usually when he took his tea, graded, or slept, but this was important enough to interrupt any of those things. Dmitri answered in bleary tones, clearly woken himself, and she did not waste time on preamble. “Dmitri, how many hunters are currently on the campus of Cross Academy?”
Picking up on her seriousness right away, he replied. “Three. Satoshi is in charge there. Katya, what’s wrong? His voice was filled with concern, but it didn’t do much to ease her anxiety.
“How soon can you get more here? Dmitri, something terrible is going to happen.” She bit her lip; she knew she sounded strange, but what else could she say? I had a dream, and I just know? Her brother trusted her, but that would be hard for anybody to believe.
“A few hours. Elise and I could make it in one if we had to. Why, Katya? Is there an attack?”
There was a pause; Kitty stopped moving through the hall, Mischa halting obediently beside her as always. “Do you trust me, Dmitri?
“…always.” His reply was soft, and she knew that he, like she, was thinking upon their childhood (not such a distant memory), and the times when there had been nobody else in the world to trust at all.
She swallowed thickly. “Then trust me now. Gather every hunter you can, and bring them to Cross. Tell them… tell them to prepare for battle.” She ended the call with numb fingers, not sure she had the time to elaborate. There was still too much to be done. At last reaching Sergei’s door, she lifted a hand to knock and stood back a pace, chewing her lower lip with an almost bruising force. Her anxiety was not something that manifested often—ordinarily, Ekaterina was a very calm, steady individual, enough so that she was often thought rather boring, really. But this was far from ordinary.
The door swung open, and Sergei took one look at her face and stepped aside to let her in. “What’s wrong, Katya?”
“And now you think that something horrible is going to happen on campus today.” There was a slight nod, and he could tell from years of experience that his stoic-seeming sister was in fact greatly troubled by this. Perhaps also a bit afraid that he might not take her seriously. She needn’t worry about that—he and Ivan had noted long ago that she seemed to have some odd sense for when danger approached, like when she’d complained of feeling sick moments before Dmitri had suffered a training accident. This was incredibly specific, though, and he wondered if, in the end, Ivan would have any choice at all regarding her involvement in these events.
“Very well. I will alert the Headmaster to the possibility of an attack immediately, and inform the Student Council to—” He was cut off by the sound of a massive explosion, and tensed immediately. They were too late—calamity was already upon them. “Katya, take Mischa with you and go hide somewhere safe. I know you want to help, but you’ve already called the hunters and you’re still injured. I will go help the others, but I can’t do that unless I know you’re safe first.” Ivan would have his head, and besides, she was important to him, too.
She did not argue, grasping the ruff of the shepherd’s fur and leaving the rooms as quickly as she could. It wasn’t a moment too soon; glancing out his window, Sergei observed a small horde of servitors—mad vampires directly under the will and direction of a pureblood, led by what appeared to be a rank of nobles at least twenty strong. It would seem that this was no mere reconnaissance mission—whoever was leading it meant for the students to truly suffer. His jaw tightened, and Sergei wasted no time, throwing open the window and launching himself out of it, landing on the ground below with effortless grace. The thing inside him was already screaming at him to kill all the weak usurpers, those who would defy his will and attack that which he protected. It was an instinct that existed to some extent in most, if not all, vampires, but with him it was almost a compulsion.
Directing himself after the horde, he scanned the area with the last moments of more rational control remaining to him. What he spotted nearly stopped his heart for several seconds: though the area was mostly devoid of students for the moment, the Takagi twins were, unbeknownst to them, on a direct collision course for the main body of the servitors.
It seemed, however, that at least one of the nobles was well-aware of this proximity, for he applied a burst of speed, drawing away from his fellows, though he was still downwind of the sisters, which would mask his scent, if indeed they could even have picked up on it anyway. Sergei was further away, but he was also much, much faster, and took off like a shot, covering the distance with supernatural speed.
Even as the noble vampire appeared in front of the twins, grinning with a predatory flash of teeth, a hand emerged from nowhere, the silvery claws tipping the digits cutting cruelly into the man’s neck as he was choked, slammed into by a force moving with blurring haste. The collision slowed his momentum, though, and the blur was readily identifiable as the school’s literature teacher, perhaps less so when his other hand plunged into the man’s chest, dissolving him into dust. A common-enough method for slaying his kind.
Sergei himself was caught somewhere between his halves, eyes flickering unsteadily between their usual blended, soft colors and an uncanny scarlet. “There’s a horde,” he warned, voice possessed of a low, purring rasp it would not ordinarily hold. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” In a quick movement, he pulled his glasses from his face and folded them together. “Also,” he added, a touch more humanity back in the word, “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” It was, in one sense, a promise—that he would be back to collect them. He held no illusions about his importance to anyone, but the promise was a selfish thing, something he needed to make for himself, so that he would have a reason to return. Even a small one.
His entire body was wracked with a shudder, and when he again stilled, there was precious little humanity in him at all. A low growl rumbled from somewhere deep in his chest, and he vanished, sprinting towards the incoming enemies at a breakneck pace.
For now, he would allow his worse nature to control him, and he would consume.
|"I had always hoped, we had never met, so you can live on without me holding you back."|
"You are trespassing on school grounds that are protected by the Vampire Council ...As a Vampire, If you do not leave now, death will be the penalty.." Deep green eyes momentarily glanced at the one who spoke. There was nothing comforting or empty about it. It was like being thrown into the freezing ocean naked and the burning fear compels a person not to breath or even try to struggle for life. Those were the eyes directed at the lone figure of Amaya who was soon joined by Saya. "We only need one." With that declared, a hand was raised towards the twins and a blast of icicles came out to decimate anyone of them. He did not care anymore who dies or survives. Fortunately for them, the rain of icicles missed them. It was all due to Saya running away either instinctively or logically while taking Amaya with her. Thus, it only hit the ground causing quite the damage on the pavements without doubt. This caused a mild irritation for the new pure blood but it was soon taken away.
The source was Sacrilegious who had already lunged towards the newcomer as he delivered a powerful punch covered with a dark mist of aura. This was blocked with a sword made of ice and the eyes of the two men met once more. "Judas!" The collision of the two forces caused a violent spark and a backlash of powers rippled like the waves within the area. It permeated the air with such tenacity and heaviness. "I'll make you pay for what you did to me." A declaration of cold-cut hatred from Judas added an additional force to push Sacred away. The sword of ice was damaged without doubt. Its middle portion, where Sacred's fist connected, was melted. Well, it was not much of a problem as Judas regenerated the destroyed part easily. As for the purple pure blood he landed at a respectable distance much like a feline with grace. His eyes remained its crimson blood hue and suffocating aura of his did not waver.
"Make me pay?" Sacred whispered with a rather doubtful tone to it. Yet, the diabolical smile on his face removed any kind of lingering feelings. "It's the other way around bastard." It was then that sound of bells echoed throughout the entire place like a haunting lullaby. Strings suddenly appeared out of nowhere as they created a messy web-filled labyrinth. Judas was able to dodge some of them and freezing others who followed his movements with such precision and then cutting it off. Taking a few steps back, Judas managed to take a break from the onslaught. It was then he felt stinging sensations on his cheek and right arm which were probably caused by the strings. Sacred does not fail to amuse and irritate him. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue and for that brief moment of unawareness. Sacrilegious conglomerated his strings into one large spinning spear as it was launched towards Judas.
"I'll be fine. I can handle myself."
Unfortunately, the barrage of strings only met a dome made clearly of very strong ice. Inside, Judas was protected while the strings were slowly consumed by the coldness. They were turned into ice and then disintegrated into small particles. "It would take more than that to kill me." Sacred clenched his teeth in aggravation. His own fangs piercing his lips making it bleed. The blood slowly trickling down. The ice dome vanished into fragments of light while howls, roars, and sounds of battle could be heard from the distance. It served as a beautiful background music. "I'll destroy this school along with you!" Numerous lances made of ice appeared around Judas as he sent them all towards Sacred each larger than the other and propelled with greater force.
"Save me? Don't look down on me. I'm stronger than you think."
Despite that, they all came all too short. All the lances did not hit Sacred at all. It was because they were all held in place by the strings as they all remained in the air around the pure blood. "Do it." He stated while licking the blood that spilled from his lips. Judas raised an eyebrow at this statement of Sacrilegious. "I'll make sure you go down with it." The lances were then broken into pieces as they fall around Sacred like crystal rain. Enraged by such words, Judas dashed forward for some physical interaction which Sacred obliged happily. Each attacks that landed on both of them resounded throughout the area like thunder. It seemed a battle between pure bloods was definitely on a different level.
"That man... I don't know what to think of him, but one thing I do know, he is important to me."
The entire Night Class cannot help but tremble at the sight of their Leader and another pure blood fighting in a death match. They were all awakened by the sudden explosion and now they had become the scared spectators. There were no doubts that they had witnessed what Sacrilegious was capable of doing at the dance. However, this was far different from that night. He was more frightening and more powerful. However, it was the same with the other pure blood who seemed to resemble the one who caused so much chaos at the ball. They were only taken out from their fearful trances by Moirae's calm voice. "Remember your duties. Ease your fears. Master Sacrilegious is fighting on his own. We have to do our part." This was enough to have the Night Class returned to their senses and have their perspectives be restored.
Without a second more, the Night Class were out and about. Leaving the matter of the probable ringleader in the hands of their Lord Sacrilegious. In addition, there was nothing they can really do against a pure blood and the best they can be is a distraction which would be a nuisance to their Night Class Lord. They spotted the group of mad vampires and a rather large group of noble vampires maneuvering the horde. It was quite a surprise for most of the Night Class. After all, they are mostly comprised of noble vampires and even more so, they were also familiar faces among the ones intending to destroy the peace of Cross Academy. This was not only a fight for their belief but also a fight for their own attachment.
Moirae joined the Night Class in making sure that the enemies would not be able to reach the main building where the Day Class students were situated. She would not allow the humans be involved in this. "I'll be leaving everything to you again, Moirae. With you here and by Sacred's side, I'm at ease." Those were Takeru's words to her before he departed to keep this Academy from the greedy hands of the Vampire Council. She will not fail the expectations placed on her and even more so by her Master. It was not going to be an easy battle especially with noble vampires against them. However, she was Sacrilegious' servant for nothing.
Spotting two nobles and a dozen of mad vampires targeting the Takagi twins, she interfered with her knives stopping the group of attackers from advancing any further. She then went before them with a few dash and jumps along the way. "The Night Class is here." Her eyes of sapphire blue glowed eerily indicated the activation of her ability. It was then an anagram appeared underneath the enemy group. "Begone." Once that was stated, a rain of knives fell on them stabbing them without much reprieve. They were thoroughly diced and soon, they become nothing more but dusts in the wind. She then straightened herself and faced the Takagi twins. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs." Noticing a bit of dread enveloping the two girls, Moirae gave a comforting smile. "Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that." She then patted the two girls on the head being taller and definitely older, the silver-haired vampire was capable of that gesture. "When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased." She then winked at them before taking a step back and dashing towards the swarm of enemies.
There Moirae noticed the figure of the not-so-normal teacher. Wrecking havoc like he did during the ball, she arrived by his side. There was no certainty but, "Don't lose yourself too much." No malice or sarcasm in those words. Actually, the way she delivered it was more on the lighter side as if Sergei was an old friend of hers which was not plausible. It had a gentle and warm tone to it. Her eyes of sapphire blue glanced at him as she delivered a few knives at a group of vampires coming at Sergei's side and smiled brightly. "Good to have you on this side." With that, she gave him a salute and went off to take care of other annoying critters.
On the side of Sacred and Judas, the fight was still escalating from worse to worst. The moment they took a break. Judas stood on the opposite side. It clear that he was suffering lacerations and wounds that on a human aspect are fatal. The same could be said on Sacred who also stood on the other end. Around them, there was devastation. The damage to the Grand Hall cannot compare to the ones they did. However, they were both pure bloods and even more powerful than the other of their kinds in existence. Recovery comes to them easily. Unless one of them beheads or takes out the heart of the other, this battle of theirs would continue for eternity.
"Did that sleep of yours weaken you? Or being in the midst of these insects dulled your senses." Judas stated as he rolled back his shoulders and cracked his neck from side to side. His wounds were no longer present but there were still the traces of blood and grime. "Perhaps, I should let you experience again how helpless you are to protect anyone?" He snapped his fingers and an ice sculpture of Takeru appeared before Sacrilegious. The purple pure blood narrowed his eyes at this and the presence he released earlier got thicker than before. "My sister told me about him." Judas then placed a hand on the sculpture as it broke into a thousand of pieces. "I'll break him like I did to---"
Judas was not able to finish his sentence as Sacred had already grabbed hold of his throat and the pressure of it being slowly crushed racked through his body. The mere fact his body was regenerating at such an accelerated rate that it was almost tiring proved how strong Sacrilegious became. "Die!" For the second time, Judas felt fear crept inside of him. Sacred's expression was not to be deemed humane or vampiric anymore. This was purely of a monster. Even the presence that Sacred was exuding can be felt throughout the Academy in droves like thick miasma of terror and a great amount of hatred. It even brought the mad and the noble vampires such trembling fright. They stopped their attack and curled in fear. The first time Judas experienced such a thing was during that time.
Soon, the two pure bloods were at the water portion in between of the two bridges which each connect respectively to the Sun and Moon dormitories. They were at the center where the everyone could see them without much interference. It was quite remarkable as Sacred stood on the liquid surface without creating any ripples. In his hand, Judas was raised by the throat. Emerald hazed eyes gazed into vermilion blood ones seething with rage and hatred. "Yo--u're rec--kle--ss." Judas managed to say as Sacred crushed his windpipe for the umpteenth time. As if to deliver the meaning of Judas' words, the water beneath them froze turning it into an ice wasteland. In the process, Sacred's feet was consumed by such an act. The purple pure blood was now unavailable to move as his feet were also trapped in the ice.
"He is really cruel... But, I still like him. I must be a masochist... Isn't that funny?"
This was nothing more but a mere existence of a defiance to Sacrilegious. It was nothing for him to fret about as his never wavered from Judas' form. "Useless." It was Sacred's reply as he raised his other hand and was ready to rip Judas' heart out and to watch the guy turn into crystal and then evaporate into fragments of light. At last, there would be retribution for that failure, for that sin, for that broken promise. He would finally have some form of penance. Perhaps, he could finally face her. However, the next events were unprecedented for anyone to expect. There was one thing for certain. A voice so familiar and distant echoed throughout the thick darkness. It was calling out to someone and that person was...
"Sacred!"
The source was Sacrilegious who had already lunged towards the newcomer as he delivered a powerful punch covered with a dark mist of aura. This was blocked with a sword made of ice and the eyes of the two men met once more. "Judas!" The collision of the two forces caused a violent spark and a backlash of powers rippled like the waves within the area. It permeated the air with such tenacity and heaviness. "I'll make you pay for what you did to me." A declaration of cold-cut hatred from Judas added an additional force to push Sacred away. The sword of ice was damaged without doubt. Its middle portion, where Sacred's fist connected, was melted. Well, it was not much of a problem as Judas regenerated the destroyed part easily. As for the purple pure blood he landed at a respectable distance much like a feline with grace. His eyes remained its crimson blood hue and suffocating aura of his did not waver.
"Make me pay?" Sacred whispered with a rather doubtful tone to it. Yet, the diabolical smile on his face removed any kind of lingering feelings. "It's the other way around bastard." It was then that sound of bells echoed throughout the entire place like a haunting lullaby. Strings suddenly appeared out of nowhere as they created a messy web-filled labyrinth. Judas was able to dodge some of them and freezing others who followed his movements with such precision and then cutting it off. Taking a few steps back, Judas managed to take a break from the onslaught. It was then he felt stinging sensations on his cheek and right arm which were probably caused by the strings. Sacred does not fail to amuse and irritate him. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue and for that brief moment of unawareness. Sacrilegious conglomerated his strings into one large spinning spear as it was launched towards Judas.
"I'll be fine. I can handle myself."
Unfortunately, the barrage of strings only met a dome made clearly of very strong ice. Inside, Judas was protected while the strings were slowly consumed by the coldness. They were turned into ice and then disintegrated into small particles. "It would take more than that to kill me." Sacred clenched his teeth in aggravation. His own fangs piercing his lips making it bleed. The blood slowly trickling down. The ice dome vanished into fragments of light while howls, roars, and sounds of battle could be heard from the distance. It served as a beautiful background music. "I'll destroy this school along with you!" Numerous lances made of ice appeared around Judas as he sent them all towards Sacred each larger than the other and propelled with greater force.
"Save me? Don't look down on me. I'm stronger than you think."
Despite that, they all came all too short. All the lances did not hit Sacred at all. It was because they were all held in place by the strings as they all remained in the air around the pure blood. "Do it." He stated while licking the blood that spilled from his lips. Judas raised an eyebrow at this statement of Sacrilegious. "I'll make sure you go down with it." The lances were then broken into pieces as they fall around Sacred like crystal rain. Enraged by such words, Judas dashed forward for some physical interaction which Sacred obliged happily. Each attacks that landed on both of them resounded throughout the area like thunder. It seemed a battle between pure bloods was definitely on a different level.
"That man... I don't know what to think of him, but one thing I do know, he is important to me."
The entire Night Class cannot help but tremble at the sight of their Leader and another pure blood fighting in a death match. They were all awakened by the sudden explosion and now they had become the scared spectators. There were no doubts that they had witnessed what Sacrilegious was capable of doing at the dance. However, this was far different from that night. He was more frightening and more powerful. However, it was the same with the other pure blood who seemed to resemble the one who caused so much chaos at the ball. They were only taken out from their fearful trances by Moirae's calm voice. "Remember your duties. Ease your fears. Master Sacrilegious is fighting on his own. We have to do our part." This was enough to have the Night Class returned to their senses and have their perspectives be restored.
Without a second more, the Night Class were out and about. Leaving the matter of the probable ringleader in the hands of their Lord Sacrilegious. In addition, there was nothing they can really do against a pure blood and the best they can be is a distraction which would be a nuisance to their Night Class Lord. They spotted the group of mad vampires and a rather large group of noble vampires maneuvering the horde. It was quite a surprise for most of the Night Class. After all, they are mostly comprised of noble vampires and even more so, they were also familiar faces among the ones intending to destroy the peace of Cross Academy. This was not only a fight for their belief but also a fight for their own attachment.
Moirae joined the Night Class in making sure that the enemies would not be able to reach the main building where the Day Class students were situated. She would not allow the humans be involved in this. "I'll be leaving everything to you again, Moirae. With you here and by Sacred's side, I'm at ease." Those were Takeru's words to her before he departed to keep this Academy from the greedy hands of the Vampire Council. She will not fail the expectations placed on her and even more so by her Master. It was not going to be an easy battle especially with noble vampires against them. However, she was Sacrilegious' servant for nothing.
Spotting two nobles and a dozen of mad vampires targeting the Takagi twins, she interfered with her knives stopping the group of attackers from advancing any further. She then went before them with a few dash and jumps along the way. "The Night Class is here." Her eyes of sapphire blue glowed eerily indicated the activation of her ability. It was then an anagram appeared underneath the enemy group. "Begone." Once that was stated, a rain of knives fell on them stabbing them without much reprieve. They were thoroughly diced and soon, they become nothing more but dusts in the wind. She then straightened herself and faced the Takagi twins. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs." Noticing a bit of dread enveloping the two girls, Moirae gave a comforting smile. "Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that." She then patted the two girls on the head being taller and definitely older, the silver-haired vampire was capable of that gesture. "When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased." She then winked at them before taking a step back and dashing towards the swarm of enemies.
There Moirae noticed the figure of the not-so-normal teacher. Wrecking havoc like he did during the ball, she arrived by his side. There was no certainty but, "Don't lose yourself too much." No malice or sarcasm in those words. Actually, the way she delivered it was more on the lighter side as if Sergei was an old friend of hers which was not plausible. It had a gentle and warm tone to it. Her eyes of sapphire blue glanced at him as she delivered a few knives at a group of vampires coming at Sergei's side and smiled brightly. "Good to have you on this side." With that, she gave him a salute and went off to take care of other annoying critters.
On the side of Sacred and Judas, the fight was still escalating from worse to worst. The moment they took a break. Judas stood on the opposite side. It clear that he was suffering lacerations and wounds that on a human aspect are fatal. The same could be said on Sacred who also stood on the other end. Around them, there was devastation. The damage to the Grand Hall cannot compare to the ones they did. However, they were both pure bloods and even more powerful than the other of their kinds in existence. Recovery comes to them easily. Unless one of them beheads or takes out the heart of the other, this battle of theirs would continue for eternity.
"Did that sleep of yours weaken you? Or being in the midst of these insects dulled your senses." Judas stated as he rolled back his shoulders and cracked his neck from side to side. His wounds were no longer present but there were still the traces of blood and grime. "Perhaps, I should let you experience again how helpless you are to protect anyone?" He snapped his fingers and an ice sculpture of Takeru appeared before Sacrilegious. The purple pure blood narrowed his eyes at this and the presence he released earlier got thicker than before. "My sister told me about him." Judas then placed a hand on the sculpture as it broke into a thousand of pieces. "I'll break him like I did to---"
Judas was not able to finish his sentence as Sacred had already grabbed hold of his throat and the pressure of it being slowly crushed racked through his body. The mere fact his body was regenerating at such an accelerated rate that it was almost tiring proved how strong Sacrilegious became. "Die!" For the second time, Judas felt fear crept inside of him. Sacred's expression was not to be deemed humane or vampiric anymore. This was purely of a monster. Even the presence that Sacred was exuding can be felt throughout the Academy in droves like thick miasma of terror and a great amount of hatred. It even brought the mad and the noble vampires such trembling fright. They stopped their attack and curled in fear. The first time Judas experienced such a thing was during that time.
Soon, the two pure bloods were at the water portion in between of the two bridges which each connect respectively to the Sun and Moon dormitories. They were at the center where the everyone could see them without much interference. It was quite remarkable as Sacred stood on the liquid surface without creating any ripples. In his hand, Judas was raised by the throat. Emerald hazed eyes gazed into vermilion blood ones seething with rage and hatred. "Yo--u're rec--kle--ss." Judas managed to say as Sacred crushed his windpipe for the umpteenth time. As if to deliver the meaning of Judas' words, the water beneath them froze turning it into an ice wasteland. In the process, Sacred's feet was consumed by such an act. The purple pure blood was now unavailable to move as his feet were also trapped in the ice.
"He is really cruel... But, I still like him. I must be a masochist... Isn't that funny?"
This was nothing more but a mere existence of a defiance to Sacrilegious. It was nothing for him to fret about as his never wavered from Judas' form. "Useless." It was Sacred's reply as he raised his other hand and was ready to rip Judas' heart out and to watch the guy turn into crystal and then evaporate into fragments of light. At last, there would be retribution for that failure, for that sin, for that broken promise. He would finally have some form of penance. Perhaps, he could finally face her. However, the next events were unprecedented for anyone to expect. There was one thing for certain. A voice so familiar and distant echoed throughout the thick darkness. It was calling out to someone and that person was...
"Sacred!"
Drip. Drip. Drip. Drip. Drip.
It resounded like a neverending melody. A sonata perhaps? An elegy for someone? A lullaby? Who is it then? But most importantly, what caused such a sound? Somehow, it seemed the world was a bit darker than before. Who knew it could even get that worse. They say in God's wrath the sea turned into red, so what about this? Is this also God's rage in physical manifestation? Why did the water turned into crimson? May be, it is not of rage. May be, it is because of that person.
Chaos, chaos in every direction, all around her, everything was moving to fast for her mind to process. She was too confused to try and focus on one thing, but all she needed at the moment was to focus on one thing. And that one thing happened to be her sister who was dragging her away from Sacred and towards the school. "Saya? What are you doing?! We should stay and help.." She slowly stopped speaking and turned towards the blue-haired Vampire as his voice reached her ears. "We only need one." Her eyebrows rose in confusion before her face twisted in horror as a blast of icicles few towards the two of them, but by what seemed to be sheer luck, Saya dragged both of them out of the way and away from what would have been certain death. Amaya allowed herself to be pulled by her twin now, she didn't feel like being an ice shish kabob today, or any other day for that fact.
The twins ran together towards what would be the safety of the school, but out of he corner of her eye, she saw an on-coming figure heading right towards Saya. The Vampire flashed a predatory smile towards Saya as it raised its' hand, ready to attack. Amaya pulled her sister back by her wrist harshly and moved in front of her, ready to take the attack for her twin,but instead a hand appeared from nowhere. Claws cut through the man's throat, cutting off the Vampire's air supply with one blow, and with the next, removing his heart, making the Vampire dissolve into dust. Amaya stood shocked as she still held tightly onto Saya's wrist. In front of them stood Sergei Rasputinov, but it didn't look like Sergei. His eyes flickered between their normal colors and a dark crimson that made her eyes widen ever so slightly, however; Saya didn't seem fazed. Had she missed something? Should she have known that one of the teachers at the school wasn't human...perhaps it was a Prefect secret? No...Saya would have told her, right??
“There’s a horde,”Sergei warned, his voice coming out in a kind of purr that made Amaya flinch ever so slightly. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” Amaya felt like she had cold water poured on her head. Was he going to go fight?! Worry bubbled up inside of her at the thought of Sergei getting hurt, that was the last thing she wanted. Before she could blink he was holding his glasses out to her “Also,” Amaya didn't shudder this time. She was to full of worry to care about how his voice made it sound like he hadn't drank water in weeks. “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” Amaya gently reached out and took his glasses for him, and cradled them close to her chest with her free hand. She felt like he had just made a promise to her, perhaps it was a promise for them both, that he would return.
Saya began to pull her away once more, but she kept her eyes on Sergei as his whole body shook, and the last thing she heard from him was a low growl that came from deep in his chest...and then...he was gone. Amaya blinked and nearly screamed when she noticed the large group of mad vampires running after the two of them, but before they could get any closer Moirae intervened, saving the twins lives. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," Amaya blinked at how calm the older girl was as she patted their heads and then took off into the fight. Amaya turned to search the crowd of chaos for Sergei as her sister watched Sacred and the unknown blue-haired Vampire fight, destroying anything that got in their way, including other Vampires. Amaya soon found Sergei in the crowd, her eyes tracking his every move as he danced around the battlefield like a animal unleashed.
"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," Amaya opened her mouth to respond to her sister, but before she could she felt claws dig into her shoulders as she was ripped away from Saya and thrown harshly. Amaya cried out as she made contact with the ground, mere seconds before she heard her own sister's cry of pain. The air was knocked out from her lungs and she felt numb for a moment as the Mad Vampires ran at her. Her training kicked in and she kicked up off the ground, one hand holding out her sword while the other cradled Sergei's glasses. A Vampire dived for her throat, but she easily dropped down onto one knee, shoving the sword upward into the vampire's chest, and through it's heart, turning it to dust in mere seconds. She jumped backwards as more claws reached out, aiming for her throat, she dived to the side, the claws nearly missing her neck and instead cutting into her cheek before she slamed her sword into the vampires chest and called out for her sister as it turned into dust and another moved to attack
"Saya!!!"
Whether it was reflexes or just plain luck, Saya was grateful to have been missed by the missles of ice that propelled towards herself and her sister. The man had spoken before she had ran, something about needing only one of them before the ice attacked. She had not noticed the group of mad vampires running after her and Saya before Moirae intervened. She watched as the silver-haired vampire decimated the vampires before turning to Amaya and her.
"We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," she had spoken to the twins and patted their heads before taking off to fight the oncoming horde. Saya could only watch as Sacred and the blue-haired pure-blood destroyed everything in their path. Their battle was growing intense by the minute, and if Saya or the others didn't do anything soon, the whole Academy could be destroyed. From the corner of her eyes, he watched a certain blur of silver charge into the horde as well. It was her teacher, Sergei. Her eyes widened at the ferocity he displayed once more. Much like the dance, only he seemed more...animalistic.
"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," she had spoken to her twin, however; before she could act upon her instincts, the feeling of being torn from her sister's grasp filled her as she soon found herself on the other side of the field. A scream of pain errupted through her throat as she felt her body collide with the dirt. The pain seeped through every nerve of her being, like a thousand needles piercing her skin. She pushed herself up to her feet and glanced around quickly, making note of the vampires that swarmed the area in a quick and frenzied pace. She had to reach Amaya, and with that thought in mind, she grabbed the Artemis Rod and quickly drew it.
A vampire lunged for her, claws extended and reaching for her throat. She turned quickly to avoid the claws and managed to push the rod into the vampire's face, eliciting a feral growl from said vampire. Saya's eyes left momentarily to search for Amaya. Delivering a swift kick to the vampire's face, she began a sprint towards Amaya. She heard her sister's cry for her, driving her to pump her legs harder. She managed to reach Amaya and thrusted the Artemis Rod into the back of the vampire, missing his heart but wounding him enough so that she could get Amaya away from the chaos that ensued. She pulled the rod from the vampire's chest and aimed again, this time for his heart before turning back to Amaya, grabbing her hand and towing her away towards the school. She would return to help as soon as Amaya was safe first.
The woman's words hardly registered, sunken as he was into the deep reservoir of instinct and violence that lay still within him. Drowning... that was what it felt like. Drowning and also living, as though something under his skin had been called to wakefulness, welling up and threatening to swallow him whole. It was the part of him that was her, something he'd always resented somehow. But it was impossible to resent when one was busy relishing instead.
It was said that the blood of a mad creature could only bring a more refined one ruin; that the crazed vampires were toxic to their more civilized counterparts. He had never found this to be the case, though admittedly, it did taste awful to him, like rotten bile on his tongue, thick and cloying. He glanced up long enough from the corpse in his hands to fix Moriae with a thousand-year stare, though of course the reality of it was less than a second. There was something ancient about him this way, though... perhaps it was simply because the oldest instincts of any creature were those he embodied. Hunger and death. He was still enough himself to refrain from tearing her apart as well, recognizing that they were, as she said, on the same side. He nodded just once, briskly, plunging a hand into the body he held simultaneously, finding the heart without looking and tearing it out. More dust. They were all just dust when he was through with them.
It was dissatisfying. Turning from the woman, he paid her no more mind and tore forward again, brutally slashing into the next two with one hand each, heedless of the blood that spattered his face and clothes. He did not regularly make use of weapons of steel or wood, as such things were liable to break under the harsh demands of his strength, and instead, he simply slew with his bare hands. It was easiest to tear out the hearts, of course, but he was far from above decaptiation, either. Operating purely on visceral instinct, he sensed the approach of another noble this time, and swung to meet the downward force of a blade with his bare hand. The metal cut into his palm, but it elicited little more than a snarl from him, the dhampir's arm acting to shove the blade away. He followed the trajectory of the motion, opening his jaws and latching onto the woman's neck, piercing the skin with no difficulty. The tang of blood-- this slightly salty-- was on his tongue, but he was not distracted by it, wreanching her hand around so that her own blade sought and found her heart.
She slumped to the ground, yet more ashes, and he drew back, wiping his mouth absently with the back of his hand. How tedious this was becoming...
Meanwhile, the horde of servitors was not yet depleted, and though the Night Class fought valiantly, they were being overrun with numbers and ferocity. These creatures seemed somehow different from the ordinary mad kind, as though they were more resilient, their insanity somehow directed, as though someone pulled the strings from afar. They were vicious, but not stupid, and this made them more formidible foes than the last had been. They swarmed around the fallen Moon Dormitory, and several of them were also making it across the water to the area of the Sun Dorm as well, though this number was considerably culled by the fact that they had to pass the engagement between Judas and Sacrilegious in order to do it. Many became collateral damage, but the rest seemed not to care. That same uncanny force that seemed to be directing them drove them ever forward, until a good three dozen had gathered on the far lakeshore, intent on their new destination, the dwelling-place of Cross Academy's humans.
Inside that building, a young prefect and her dog were the only living beings not currently hiding behind a locked door. Upon being dismissed by Sergei, Ekaterina had come here, knowing that in the commotion, people were most likely to forget that the humans were in danger, too, or rather they would be too occupied to be able to do anything about it. She wasn't really sure why she was not hiding herself, only she couldn't bring herself to do it. All she could think was that if the enemies came, there would be nobody to stop them from hurting these people, these students, and that as a prefect, she was responsible for their safety. She'd sworn to look after them, and she would not abandon them now, just because doing so became more difficult.
The sound of screaming alerted her to the fact that her nightmares were slipping into reality, and Kitty took off down the hallway, Mischa at her heels as ever, and burst into the front entranceway of the dorm. The screms were human, apparently students who had thought to sneak out of their rooms and take a look at what was going on. Their curiosity had proven to be their undoing, and much as she wished she could close her ears to the sound of dying, she did not. It was the only thing she could do for them now, be a witness to their last moments in the limited way she was able.
Unfortunately, as soon as those poor students had expired, she was the only one left in the room, and from the staggered sounds of breathing, there were no less than twelve vampires in it as well. Possibly more; it was hard to tell over the thundering of her pulse in her ears. Kitty swallowed, steeling hersefl for the inevitable. She was going to die here, protecting these students, and it was all she could do to hope that the time it would take them to end her would be enough for her brother and his hunters to arrive. Clenching her fists at her sides, the Russian girl nodded to herself. She didn't want to die, but if that was what it took, then she would do it without hesitating.
They were upon her then, and though she was aware of a feral snarling as Mischa launched himself at the first of the incoming vampires, it did not stop the slender hand from curling around her neck, the noble's voice slithering over her skin like snakes and oil. "How kind of you to come right to me, girl." His tone was imperious, his grip on her windpipe tightening until it cut off all but the smallest portion of her air supply. Perhaps the only comfort was that it was not the voice from her dream-- that one had been female, and infinitely more frightening in its aspect. "They want you dead, wench, and I'll be happy to oblige them."
Her? Why would anyone care enough about her to want her dead? What kind of nuisance could she possibly be? She was just a human, with all the fragility and mortality that implied. Perhaps it had something to do with Ivan, but... how would they know about him, either? As far as she knew, her adopted father was just a vampire with an interest in music and an important family name.
He was still speaking. "And when I'm done with you, I'm going to let these hounds run rampant through your halls, and feast on your mortal charges."
No. Nonono. He can't. They're innocent, just... The dread welled up inside her, black and sharp and cold, numbing her limbs but leaving her heart and lungs free to feel the excruciating pain of loss. Loss of air, loss of life, loss of hope. She was being drained of everything she'd thought she knew, and what was left was not as empty as she expected. Her hearing fluctuated in and out of clarity, but she was hardly paying attention. Something was... calling to her. Like a voice she'd heard before, but only at a distance, something remembered, but not by her. Not quite. It was nothing she could hear with her ears, and slowly, as her consciousness threatened to fade, she withdrew into herself, seeking its source. Something warm, something positively ancient, buried somewhere in the back of her mind, or was it inside her soul? She couldn't tell the difference. Closer, closer... there!
The young girl's hand snapped up, locking onto the wrist that held her in place with force a human being should not have possessed. Surprised, her captor's grip loosened just enough for her to draw breath again, and her lungs expanded, drawing life back into her body. Her eyes, without focus, still somehow found his, and something he saw then unnerved him. There was a moment of stillness, when time itself seemed to stop for the entire room, and then a burst of light dawned over the area, blinding all but she who was already without sight. Kitty felt the hand release her, and she landed back on her feet slowly, as though her fall were slowed by something. What she did not know was that she emitted the radiance, bright enough that it blurred her image, haloing her from all directions at once. She spoke, words that were not hers.
“That his children may live without fear: the cleansing of all curses. Darkness... release!" The light flared, and her aura with it, creating a spot of radiance that could be felt as far away as the other side of the grounds, and the vampires in the room all collapsed as one, rendered unconscious, and, as they would discover most unpleasantly upon waking-- human, not to mention free of the mind magic that had held them captive. Unfortunately, this was far more than Ekaterina's body could handle, and she lost her hold on consciousness thereafter, falling in a graceless heap to the floor.
Perhaps not a moment too soon, as even in that instant, the hunters arrived, spilling onto the campus and heading with grim determination to reinforce the night class and Moriae, in addition to the Takagi twins. It signalled a turn in the tide of the battle, though what was to become of it was something perhaps not quite yet decided.
Beside one unconscious human girl, a loyal hound stood, watching over the collapsed form with an uncanny intelligence.
It resounded like a neverending melody. A sonata perhaps? An elegy for someone? A lullaby? Who is it then? But most importantly, what caused such a sound? Somehow, it seemed the world was a bit darker than before. Who knew it could even get that worse. They say in God's wrath the sea turned into red, so what about this? Is this also God's rage in physical manifestation? Why did the water turned into crimson? May be, it is not of rage. May be, it is because of that person.
“Life is nothing without a little chaos to make it interesting.”
Chaos, chaos in every direction, all around her, everything was moving to fast for her mind to process. She was too confused to try and focus on one thing, but all she needed at the moment was to focus on one thing. And that one thing happened to be her sister who was dragging her away from Sacred and towards the school. "Saya? What are you doing?! We should stay and help.." She slowly stopped speaking and turned towards the blue-haired Vampire as his voice reached her ears. "We only need one." Her eyebrows rose in confusion before her face twisted in horror as a blast of icicles few towards the two of them, but by what seemed to be sheer luck, Saya dragged both of them out of the way and away from what would have been certain death. Amaya allowed herself to be pulled by her twin now, she didn't feel like being an ice shish kabob today, or any other day for that fact.
The twins ran together towards what would be the safety of the school, but out of he corner of her eye, she saw an on-coming figure heading right towards Saya. The Vampire flashed a predatory smile towards Saya as it raised its' hand, ready to attack. Amaya pulled her sister back by her wrist harshly and moved in front of her, ready to take the attack for her twin,but instead a hand appeared from nowhere. Claws cut through the man's throat, cutting off the Vampire's air supply with one blow, and with the next, removing his heart, making the Vampire dissolve into dust. Amaya stood shocked as she still held tightly onto Saya's wrist. In front of them stood Sergei Rasputinov, but it didn't look like Sergei. His eyes flickered between their normal colors and a dark crimson that made her eyes widen ever so slightly, however; Saya didn't seem fazed. Had she missed something? Should she have known that one of the teachers at the school wasn't human...perhaps it was a Prefect secret? No...Saya would have told her, right??
“There’s a horde,”Sergei warned, his voice coming out in a kind of purr that made Amaya flinch ever so slightly. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” Amaya felt like she had cold water poured on her head. Was he going to go fight?! Worry bubbled up inside of her at the thought of Sergei getting hurt, that was the last thing she wanted. Before she could blink he was holding his glasses out to her “Also,” Amaya didn't shudder this time. She was to full of worry to care about how his voice made it sound like he hadn't drank water in weeks. “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” Amaya gently reached out and took his glasses for him, and cradled them close to her chest with her free hand. She felt like he had just made a promise to her, perhaps it was a promise for them both, that he would return.
Saya began to pull her away once more, but she kept her eyes on Sergei as his whole body shook, and the last thing she heard from him was a low growl that came from deep in his chest...and then...he was gone. Amaya blinked and nearly screamed when she noticed the large group of mad vampires running after the two of them, but before they could get any closer Moirae intervened, saving the twins lives. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," Amaya blinked at how calm the older girl was as she patted their heads and then took off into the fight. Amaya turned to search the crowd of chaos for Sergei as her sister watched Sacred and the unknown blue-haired Vampire fight, destroying anything that got in their way, including other Vampires. Amaya soon found Sergei in the crowd, her eyes tracking his every move as he danced around the battlefield like a animal unleashed.
"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," Amaya opened her mouth to respond to her sister, but before she could she felt claws dig into her shoulders as she was ripped away from Saya and thrown harshly. Amaya cried out as she made contact with the ground, mere seconds before she heard her own sister's cry of pain. The air was knocked out from her lungs and she felt numb for a moment as the Mad Vampires ran at her. Her training kicked in and she kicked up off the ground, one hand holding out her sword while the other cradled Sergei's glasses. A Vampire dived for her throat, but she easily dropped down onto one knee, shoving the sword upward into the vampire's chest, and through it's heart, turning it to dust in mere seconds. She jumped backwards as more claws reached out, aiming for her throat, she dived to the side, the claws nearly missing her neck and instead cutting into her cheek before she slamed her sword into the vampires chest and called out for her sister as it turned into dust and another moved to attack
"Saya!!!"
Whether it was reflexes or just plain luck, Saya was grateful to have been missed by the missles of ice that propelled towards herself and her sister. The man had spoken before she had ran, something about needing only one of them before the ice attacked. She had not noticed the group of mad vampires running after her and Saya before Moirae intervened. She watched as the silver-haired vampire decimated the vampires before turning to Amaya and her.
"We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," she had spoken to the twins and patted their heads before taking off to fight the oncoming horde. Saya could only watch as Sacred and the blue-haired pure-blood destroyed everything in their path. Their battle was growing intense by the minute, and if Saya or the others didn't do anything soon, the whole Academy could be destroyed. From the corner of her eyes, he watched a certain blur of silver charge into the horde as well. It was her teacher, Sergei. Her eyes widened at the ferocity he displayed once more. Much like the dance, only he seemed more...animalistic.
"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," she had spoken to her twin, however; before she could act upon her instincts, the feeling of being torn from her sister's grasp filled her as she soon found herself on the other side of the field. A scream of pain errupted through her throat as she felt her body collide with the dirt. The pain seeped through every nerve of her being, like a thousand needles piercing her skin. She pushed herself up to her feet and glanced around quickly, making note of the vampires that swarmed the area in a quick and frenzied pace. She had to reach Amaya, and with that thought in mind, she grabbed the Artemis Rod and quickly drew it.
A vampire lunged for her, claws extended and reaching for her throat. She turned quickly to avoid the claws and managed to push the rod into the vampire's face, eliciting a feral growl from said vampire. Saya's eyes left momentarily to search for Amaya. Delivering a swift kick to the vampire's face, she began a sprint towards Amaya. She heard her sister's cry for her, driving her to pump her legs harder. She managed to reach Amaya and thrusted the Artemis Rod into the back of the vampire, missing his heart but wounding him enough so that she could get Amaya away from the chaos that ensued. She pulled the rod from the vampire's chest and aimed again, this time for his heart before turning back to Amaya, grabbing her hand and towing her away towards the school. She would return to help as soon as Amaya was safe first.
The woman's words hardly registered, sunken as he was into the deep reservoir of instinct and violence that lay still within him. Drowning... that was what it felt like. Drowning and also living, as though something under his skin had been called to wakefulness, welling up and threatening to swallow him whole. It was the part of him that was her, something he'd always resented somehow. But it was impossible to resent when one was busy relishing instead.
It was said that the blood of a mad creature could only bring a more refined one ruin; that the crazed vampires were toxic to their more civilized counterparts. He had never found this to be the case, though admittedly, it did taste awful to him, like rotten bile on his tongue, thick and cloying. He glanced up long enough from the corpse in his hands to fix Moriae with a thousand-year stare, though of course the reality of it was less than a second. There was something ancient about him this way, though... perhaps it was simply because the oldest instincts of any creature were those he embodied. Hunger and death. He was still enough himself to refrain from tearing her apart as well, recognizing that they were, as she said, on the same side. He nodded just once, briskly, plunging a hand into the body he held simultaneously, finding the heart without looking and tearing it out. More dust. They were all just dust when he was through with them.
It was dissatisfying. Turning from the woman, he paid her no more mind and tore forward again, brutally slashing into the next two with one hand each, heedless of the blood that spattered his face and clothes. He did not regularly make use of weapons of steel or wood, as such things were liable to break under the harsh demands of his strength, and instead, he simply slew with his bare hands. It was easiest to tear out the hearts, of course, but he was far from above decaptiation, either. Operating purely on visceral instinct, he sensed the approach of another noble this time, and swung to meet the downward force of a blade with his bare hand. The metal cut into his palm, but it elicited little more than a snarl from him, the dhampir's arm acting to shove the blade away. He followed the trajectory of the motion, opening his jaws and latching onto the woman's neck, piercing the skin with no difficulty. The tang of blood-- this slightly salty-- was on his tongue, but he was not distracted by it, wreanching her hand around so that her own blade sought and found her heart.
She slumped to the ground, yet more ashes, and he drew back, wiping his mouth absently with the back of his hand. How tedious this was becoming...
Meanwhile, the horde of servitors was not yet depleted, and though the Night Class fought valiantly, they were being overrun with numbers and ferocity. These creatures seemed somehow different from the ordinary mad kind, as though they were more resilient, their insanity somehow directed, as though someone pulled the strings from afar. They were vicious, but not stupid, and this made them more formidible foes than the last had been. They swarmed around the fallen Moon Dormitory, and several of them were also making it across the water to the area of the Sun Dorm as well, though this number was considerably culled by the fact that they had to pass the engagement between Judas and Sacrilegious in order to do it. Many became collateral damage, but the rest seemed not to care. That same uncanny force that seemed to be directing them drove them ever forward, until a good three dozen had gathered on the far lakeshore, intent on their new destination, the dwelling-place of Cross Academy's humans.
Inside that building, a young prefect and her dog were the only living beings not currently hiding behind a locked door. Upon being dismissed by Sergei, Ekaterina had come here, knowing that in the commotion, people were most likely to forget that the humans were in danger, too, or rather they would be too occupied to be able to do anything about it. She wasn't really sure why she was not hiding herself, only she couldn't bring herself to do it. All she could think was that if the enemies came, there would be nobody to stop them from hurting these people, these students, and that as a prefect, she was responsible for their safety. She'd sworn to look after them, and she would not abandon them now, just because doing so became more difficult.
The sound of screaming alerted her to the fact that her nightmares were slipping into reality, and Kitty took off down the hallway, Mischa at her heels as ever, and burst into the front entranceway of the dorm. The screms were human, apparently students who had thought to sneak out of their rooms and take a look at what was going on. Their curiosity had proven to be their undoing, and much as she wished she could close her ears to the sound of dying, she did not. It was the only thing she could do for them now, be a witness to their last moments in the limited way she was able.
Unfortunately, as soon as those poor students had expired, she was the only one left in the room, and from the staggered sounds of breathing, there were no less than twelve vampires in it as well. Possibly more; it was hard to tell over the thundering of her pulse in her ears. Kitty swallowed, steeling hersefl for the inevitable. She was going to die here, protecting these students, and it was all she could do to hope that the time it would take them to end her would be enough for her brother and his hunters to arrive. Clenching her fists at her sides, the Russian girl nodded to herself. She didn't want to die, but if that was what it took, then she would do it without hesitating.
They were upon her then, and though she was aware of a feral snarling as Mischa launched himself at the first of the incoming vampires, it did not stop the slender hand from curling around her neck, the noble's voice slithering over her skin like snakes and oil. "How kind of you to come right to me, girl." His tone was imperious, his grip on her windpipe tightening until it cut off all but the smallest portion of her air supply. Perhaps the only comfort was that it was not the voice from her dream-- that one had been female, and infinitely more frightening in its aspect. "They want you dead, wench, and I'll be happy to oblige them."
Her? Why would anyone care enough about her to want her dead? What kind of nuisance could she possibly be? She was just a human, with all the fragility and mortality that implied. Perhaps it had something to do with Ivan, but... how would they know about him, either? As far as she knew, her adopted father was just a vampire with an interest in music and an important family name.
He was still speaking. "And when I'm done with you, I'm going to let these hounds run rampant through your halls, and feast on your mortal charges."
No. Nonono. He can't. They're innocent, just... The dread welled up inside her, black and sharp and cold, numbing her limbs but leaving her heart and lungs free to feel the excruciating pain of loss. Loss of air, loss of life, loss of hope. She was being drained of everything she'd thought she knew, and what was left was not as empty as she expected. Her hearing fluctuated in and out of clarity, but she was hardly paying attention. Something was... calling to her. Like a voice she'd heard before, but only at a distance, something remembered, but not by her. Not quite. It was nothing she could hear with her ears, and slowly, as her consciousness threatened to fade, she withdrew into herself, seeking its source. Something warm, something positively ancient, buried somewhere in the back of her mind, or was it inside her soul? She couldn't tell the difference. Closer, closer... there!
The young girl's hand snapped up, locking onto the wrist that held her in place with force a human being should not have possessed. Surprised, her captor's grip loosened just enough for her to draw breath again, and her lungs expanded, drawing life back into her body. Her eyes, without focus, still somehow found his, and something he saw then unnerved him. There was a moment of stillness, when time itself seemed to stop for the entire room, and then a burst of light dawned over the area, blinding all but she who was already without sight. Kitty felt the hand release her, and she landed back on her feet slowly, as though her fall were slowed by something. What she did not know was that she emitted the radiance, bright enough that it blurred her image, haloing her from all directions at once. She spoke, words that were not hers.
“That his children may live without fear: the cleansing of all curses. Darkness... release!" The light flared, and her aura with it, creating a spot of radiance that could be felt as far away as the other side of the grounds, and the vampires in the room all collapsed as one, rendered unconscious, and, as they would discover most unpleasantly upon waking-- human, not to mention free of the mind magic that had held them captive. Unfortunately, this was far more than Ekaterina's body could handle, and she lost her hold on consciousness thereafter, falling in a graceless heap to the floor.
Perhaps not a moment too soon, as even in that instant, the hunters arrived, spilling onto the campus and heading with grim determination to reinforce the night class and Moriae, in addition to the Takagi twins. It signalled a turn in the tide of the battle, though what was to become of it was something perhaps not quite yet decided.
Beside one unconscious human girl, a loyal hound stood, watching over the collapsed form with an uncanny intelligence.
|"You despised Fate but, You let me be by your side and for that I wanted to be your Fate."|
"Your name is Sacrilegious and your nickname is Sacred?"
"Got a problem with it kid?"
"No, it suits you. I like it!"
"Got a problem with it kid?"
"No, it suits you. I like it!"
Nearing Cross Academy, Takeru looked to the windows and could see the structure that he had come to known as his home. It was good to be finally back. However, those eyes of red and black slowly widened to horrifying lengths. There was smoke coming from the school and he hardly believed it was just from a failed chemistry experiment. He immediately shouted to his driver in desperation. The malevolent figure of Evie flashed through his mind. Did she come back again? Faces of Sacred, Moirae, Saya, Amaya, Sergei, Ekaterina, and the others plagued him in a frightening revelation. "Hurry! Faster!" The Kuran Heir only hoped that he would not be late. He hoped that this foreboding feeling of his will not bear fruit. Noticing the urgency in the voice of his master, the driver did not hesitate to step on the gas as the car sped through the streets breaking the speed limits. "Please, let them be safe." This was the reigning thought he had and the wish overwhelming his faith.
"I can give you back your legs. But, you won't have a soul anymore."
"Ever since I was born, I had always been in this bed or on a wheelchair. The outside world you two tell me. I want to travel and to see it for myself."
"There is nothing beautiful about it."
"Silly Sacred. You two are there , right? So, there are definitely some things beautiful about it."
"Ever since I was born, I had always been in this bed or on a wheelchair. The outside world you two tell me. I want to travel and to see it for myself."
"There is nothing beautiful about it."
"Silly Sacred. You two are there , right? So, there are definitely some things beautiful about it."
The one who shouted. The one who called out to Sacrilegious. That one person was now pierced by multitudes of icicles that sprouted underneath the frozen water. Blood trickled down to the seemingly ice fountain of spikes. It tainted the pristine white with the crimson color of life. Sacred, who was about to end the life of Judas, was now pushed to the side. He slowly returned to his feet as his eyes drifted to the many spikes that should have penetrated his body relentlessly. The ice that captured his feet were broken by knives. His eyes of vermilion returned to its brilliant mauve as he looked at the form displayed at the tip of the spear of ice. He wanted it to be a mere illusion but the strong scent of the blood confirmed it to him. "Moirae..." It was spoken like a broken prayer.
"My name means the Goddesses of Fates. But, you don't like Fates, right?"
"I despise Fate. But, if it's you I don't mind it at all."
"I despise Fate. But, if it's you I don't mind it at all."
Judas had a disappointed look at the turn of events. He could have finally ended Sacrilegious' life at that moment if that maggot didn't interfere. He dismissed the pillar of icicles into nothing as Moirae's body fell from such great height. However, her body did not meet the ground as Sacred caught her in his arms. Cradling her like a prized possession, his head lowered as his fringe covered his eyes and face effectively. Judas noticed Sacred's disposition and had an amused smile. "Did I break one of your toys?" There was no response from Sacred not even a movement. The Purple Pureblood just remained in his crouched position with Moirae in his arms. Even his presence suddenly disappeared as if it never existed, Sacred just stayed there as if trapped by time itself.
"Why are you wearing that? I didn't recall you being a maid."
"Why don't I look cute in it?"
"I don't think that is the issue here."
"It doesn't fit me?"
"Moirae is Moirae, and fine a little cute."
"Why don't I look cute in it?"
"I don't think that is the issue here."
"It doesn't fit me?"
"Moirae is Moirae, and fine a little cute."
It unnerved Judas to see Sacred so unresponsive. In his annoyance, he raised his right hand upwards and thousands of icicles formed around Sacrilegious. "Join that pest in death then!" As Judas was about to release his attack, he felt a wave of familiar power radiating from the direction of the Sun Dormitory. His eyes of deep emerald cast towards it. "It can't be. That person still exists?" Those eyes of his widened in surprise and then slowly changed into that of anger. "That bastard! This is what he was hiding all this time." It seemed that he must clean up house more than what he intended to do. But first things first, his eyes directed to Sacred once more. It was then he felt something stabbing through the middle of his chest. Slowly looking at it, it was an anti-vampire weapon. It barely missed his heart but it was implanted thoroughly into his chest cavity.
The culprit was Moirae who had her hand pointed at Judas with a weak smile on her lips. "I don't like things that saddens my Master. They must all be removed." Her voice was much like a whisper and her hand was badly burned by the contact of the anti-vampire weapon. It probably took much strength just to hold onto such a knife. Sacred was surprised at this spectacle as he finally reacted looking at Moirae in shock. "Retreat Judas." Evie's voice resounded throughout the area without interference. "Sister, I can finish this!" Judas debated as he pulled out the anti-vampire weapon from his chest. It was painful abut he was able to do so and threw the forsaken weapon away. "Judas. Do it." The usual childish tone was no where to be heard. Judas reluctantly heeded his sister's order as he was soon covered by a ball of darkness and vanished. The remnants of his army retreated and fell back to the shadows. Soon, none of them could be seen around the grounds.
"You're finally awake. Good morning, Master Sacrilegious."
"What's so good about waking up..."
"Of course, you get to see me you silly old man."
"What's so good about waking up..."
"Of course, you get to see me you silly old man."
Sapphire blue eyes met those mauve eyes with gentleness. "Why such a face, Master?" Sacred held her closer to him. "I can save you. My blood you have to." Moirae softly placed a fingertip on Sacred's lips effectively stopping him from speaking further. "You know it can't anymore. I'm at my limit even your blood can't anymore." Sacred had a painful look on his face knowing the truth in Moirae's words. The damage to her body was far too much and it was an attack meant to kill him after all. This girl was a human who was also sickly and a paraplegic. She wasn't born a vampire and only his blood made it possible for her to be someone even as a match with other lesser pure bloods. Thus the reason, she didn't die instantaneously was probably because of his blood in her system. More than that, her strength to hold on. She had always been a person with such a strong will. "May I request one thing from you?" Moirae asked so softly that it could not almost be heard anymore. "What is it?" Sacred prodded gently. "Drink my blood. All of it. Don't leave one drop."
This request of hers caused Sacred a great amount of hesitation. The only time he drank Moirae's blood was during the time of her transformation. Even during that time, he only took enough blood to start her change. Nothing more and nothing less. "Please..." Moirae looked at him with those eyes slowly losing its sparkle of life. Drinking her blood would only make her death quicker, however, this is the only thing he could do for her. Then, so be it. Reluctance still plagued him but slowly, he placed his lips on her neck. Kissing it softly, before piercing his fangs onto her pearly white skin. His eyes changed into a glowing haze of mauve tinted with vermilion as he tasted her blood once more. Her blood was being drained from her and with it the memories of a past unknown. Yet, she was completely at peace with it. Her eyes slowly closed.
"Moirae... I could never tell him. But, I am helplessly in love with him."
Running with such strength, panic, and endeavor, Takeru soon reached the premises of the Moon Dorm and saw the destruction it suffered. He pushed through the Night Class students and the hunters whom were now present. It seemed the worst part was now over. Yet, he could careless about it at the moment. In his head, he was searching for a group of specific people. Soon, he saw two familiar forms at the frozen water. He leaned over bridge well, with what remained of it. "Sacred! Moirae!" He shouted towards them. It seemed they were fine from this angle. In his relief, he even waved at them and jumped down despite the warning of other concerned individuals. He ran towards them. Just in time for Sacred to finally stand from his position. "Are you two fine?"
Glancing at Moirae who was in the pureblood's arms, she seemed to be heavily injured. Yet, she seemed to be asleep with a wonderful smile on her lips. Although what took Takeru's attention was a lone tear that fell from her eye as it rolled off her cheek and down to the frozen water. She had only one regret. "I couldn't be your Fate, Sacred." This echoed within Sacred's consciousness. That is when Takeru noticed a blood trickling down Sacred's lips. Takeru's eyes widened at this. It was then Moirae became a pile of dusts as a passing breeze scattered her about. Sacred held tightly to one of Moirae's hair ribbons. As the dusts, slipped away from his arms like sand. Then, the pureblood slowly raised his eyes to meet with Takeru's eyes. All Sacred saw was Takeru's expression of horror and disbelief. His mauve eyes lost its brilliance. They were like staring into a dead person's eyes. This time, it did not bother Takeru like before.
"She's gone. I failed." Those words reverberated inside of Takeru's existence. It was like everything around him was shattering like glass. This was all because Moirae just disappeared into nothing in front of him. The same Moirae who would always be blunt and smile so brightly without batting an eyelash when saying the most embarrassing things. She was gone just like that. Just like that, he would never have her tea or be comforted in the most oddest of ways. She would no longer remind him to take care of himself and bring some treats. He felt his knees gave way as he crumbled to the frozen ground. She couldn't be gone. Moirae couldn't disappear into dusts like that. She just couldn't. That was not the Moirae he knew.
"Master, may not show it. But, he likes it here. So, continue to look after him. I hope someday he can smile just like you do, Lord Takeru."
Takeru held his head as Moirae's words resonated within his memories. An uncanny support at the right time without much of a reservation. More importantly, the bright smile she would not fail to give him and Sacred when they least expected it. As for the pureblood, he simply walked away from Takeru who was now on the ground. Still gripping tightly on Moirae's hair ribbon, the memories that spilled from the past played within Sacred along with the sincerest feelings that she had. It enveloped him in a seemingly dream-like cocoon. A cocoon he wanted to break free but could not do so. It was because, this was better than the reality being brought to his eyes.
"Don't worry. I won't fail you, Lord Takeru. Everything will be just fine. I would even welcome you once you return. So, do your best."
Those were their parting words before Takeru left for the summons of the Vampire Council. Moirae smiled brightly at him and even gave him some medicine for his fever. She even saw him off with an enthusiastic wave. How could he knew that would be the last time he could talk to her. He could never hear her voice again. Her smile would never be seen again. She was no more. He should have done more. He should have said something more. He should have been here to keep her from dying. It was then the tears slowly fell from Takeru's eyes and then he released a heartbreaking scream. "Moirae!!!" His tears finally fell like a dam breaking free of its wall. His sobs echoed without hesitation. He did not care who saw him in such a state. He did not care anymore. Takeru gripped his head as he continued to cry. As for Sacred, he stopped from his tracks.when Takeru screamed. It was all due to Takeru instinctively grabbing hold onto his pants.
Frankly speaking, it was not that tight. Sacred could get loose from it with little force. However, he had no will to do so. Those trembling hand of Takeru kept Sacred grounded. He looked at the hair ribbon in his hand and then placed it near his lips. Looking above him, he had given the ribbon a kiss. His eyes hidden from sight as he continued gazing at the passing clouds. Beside him, Takeru continued to cry with such ferocity and a rondo of heartbreaking screams. Sacred silently stood there beside Takeru looking at the sky. Both of them without doubt were mourning for what was loss that day. Leaving in chaos' wake, the dusts of someone so precious. Something that could never be given back to them no matter how anyone tried to do so. It was forever lost.
"Hey Kiyo, can I ask you something?" Saya asked as she laid her head on Kiyoshi's shoulder. He merely glanced down at Saya, a small smile playing at his lips while he rested a hand on hers. She took that as a yes and peeked up at him through half-lidded eyes. "Why are you always here? By my side I mean," she questioned, the words flowing from her mouth as she turned to stare up at him. Kiyoshi blinked down, his dull blue eyes casting a confused glance before lightening up a shade.
"Because it's you,"
Nothing made sense. The vampires, the two pure-bloods fighting, her own teacher. Nothing. Everything was spinning and she couldn't stop it. The only thought running through her mind, as selfish as it was, was to keep Amaya safe. No one else mattered. Not Sacred, Ekaterina, Takeru, or Sergei. Just her: Amaya. She wanted...needed to protect her sister at all costs. Amaya was the only thing that was important to her, and damn her if she failed to protect her sister. Does that make her a bad person?
No, Saya.
Her eyes snapped towards the source of sound, and saw only chaos. She couldn't make anything out, not even the voices of the hunters as they poured onto the battle field. Debris smoked all around her, the shards of ice still penetrating deep within the earth. Vampires, the Night Class more so specifically, charged head on into the fray, slaughtering countless vampires that threatened the peace of Cross Academy. It was like a dark waltz, vampires and hunters spinning around each other, blood spraying against the once beautiful green grass and decorating it a deep crimson.
Move,
The voice continued as Saya dodged a stray icicle spear. She found herself running again. Her destination was unclear. All she knew was that she needed to run, and run she did. Her legs carried her to a clearing. Countless bodies piled together as vampires and hunters fell. What was this? Surely this had to be a dream? People she knew, people she grew up with were dying left and right in front of her eyes. There was no possibility that this was real.
It couldn't be.
The pain that seared through her flesh signaled that this was all to real. Another scream tore through Saya's throat as her hands flew to the source of the pain and tore a clawed hand from her forarm. She stared at the culprit and her eyes narrowed in anger. She pulled the Artemis Rod and thrusted it into the vampire's face, listening to a sickening crack as it made contact.
I love you Saya
...only you.
...only you.
Something snapped in the back of Saya's mind as an intense pain filled her head. She doubled over with the pain, clutching her head. Her eyes glowed a vermilion color before she felt herself pass out, however; her body re-acted. Strands of auburn hair flew amongst countless bodies of mad vampires, each one dropping as she passed. Her hands were stained crimson as pursed lips remained closed, eyes still clouded over. No one would recognize the Takagi prefect as she danced on the battle field.
When her eyes snapped open, it seemed like hours had passed, however; it was only a few minutes. Blood coated her body, her hands, her feet...her face. Where did this blood come from? Whose was it? These questions were pushed out of her mind when a familiar name pierced the air. Her eyes snapped in the direction of the source. There, in a pillar of ice, was Moirae. She was pierced from all directions and her blood dripped down like a waterfall of blood. Much like her blood, Saya could feel the tears roll down her cheeks, washing the vampiric blood from her face as Moirae descended to the ground. She never touched it as Sacred cradled the girl, almost in a loving embrace, as he pulled her to his chest.
"Moi...rae," the name came out as a mere whisper. It felt as if it were just the breeze passing by as she watched the scenes unfold, Sacred piercing the soft flesh of Moirae until she was no more. "Moirae," she repeated. That smile, the laughter, the way she helped keep Sacred in line...those days were over. Saya would never see the silver-haired servant girl of Sacred...and something in Saya's heart broke. The tears continued to roll down her face as she pushed herself to her feet, running towards Sacred and Moirae, however; Takeru's form came into view. She could see the despair in his heterochromatic eyes, the sorrow that overwhelmed him. It was true, Moirae was gone. Even after the ashes floated away, Moirae was gone. Just like that, in the blink of an eye.
Gone.
Saya clutched at her chest, falling down to her knee's as she gasped for air. It wasn't true, it couldn't be. She didn't want to believe it. The sobbing coming from the depths of her throat, that wasn't her. She wasn't crying for Moirae. She was crying for someone else. The hunters? The Night Class students? Moirae promised to have tea...she said they would have tea after it was over. She couldn't say something like that, not without keeping true to her words. Moirae wouldn't leave them like that...would she? Saya felt her legs crumble beneath her, a few yards away from Sacred and Takeru, clutching her chest tighter as the pain overwhelmed her. It was just like the dance all over again. First Kiyoshi, now Moirae. When would this end?
"When this is all over, let us all have tea,"
"It's over Moirae...let us have tea."
"It's over Moirae...let us have tea."
“A twisted dawn becomes the approaching nightmare..”
Everything was moving to fast for her to keep track, but the feeling of dread was slowly building up within her heart, she could tell something horrible was about to happen, and Amaya knew there was nothing she could do about it, nothing in the whole world. Her sister was still trying to pull her away from the battle and to the safety of the school, away from the blood and death, Saya was trying so desperately to save her but...did Amaya need saving...why is it that she felt someone else needed saving? Amaya turned her head away from her sister and towards the crowd, her eyes searching for what was causing her to feel such true despair in her heart. That's when she saw it. A crisp female voice that seemed so familiar cut through the air, and as soon as it reached Amaya's ears she stopped moving with her sister, who momentarily stopped because of her twins dead weight.
The one who had shouted and stopped all of the fighting for a moment belonged to a blue haired female vampire Amaya owed her life to. She ad called out to Sacrilegious, and she was now covered in icicles that had sprouted from the frozen water. Blood slowly slid down the ice, staining it and making reality all so painful. Amaya cried out before she jerked her wrist out of her sisters grasp and took off running towards Moirae, the girl who had saved her life twice now. The girl who had been so calm during the battle, even inviting the twins for tea, the girl who had patted their heads in such a motherly way....her life blood was down spilling down the ice that held her in the air, and that was all Ama could see as she raced towards her, she wanted to believe that she was just having a horrible nightmare, that maybe, just maybe they would all be able to actually have tea after all of this blew over...but these hopes were just wishful thinking.
Dark clouds rolled in over head as rain began to poor down, soaking everything it could touch and softening the ground. Amaya watched as the blood stained ice vanished, and she watched Moirae fall towards the ground, but was was to focused on pushing her legs to go faster, to reach them sooner, she had to...she had to get there before it was to late, but it was to late. Amaya arrived a little to late and in Moirae's last moments of life as Scared cradled her to his chest. She let out a unsteady breath and fell to her knees half a second before Moirae turned into nothing more than ash. Ama stared at the spot where she once lay, a look of horror upon her face...she felt like the whole world was slipping away, like everything around her was ongoing down hill, that they were falling down a never ending rabbit hole...and there was nothing Amaya could do to stop the fall, or lessen the landing, she had the horrible feeling that everyone would crash down as one..but not one single person would leave with another...the end was perhaps near.
"No..." her voice was a mere whisper compared to the other's cries, she hadn't known Moirae like they had...but that wouldn't ease the pain, she had still considered her a friend...and now her friend was dead, and there was nothing in the would she could do to change that, or ease the pain her other friends felt at the loss, nothing but suffer along with them. A small frown formed on her lips before Ama spoke in a small, broken voice. " It looks like we'll have to wait for that tea Moirae..." She didn't notice the small crack in the back of her mind, like she had touched glass with a small, barely noticeable crack already in place, and slowly...the crack spread, soon her mind would shatter...soon
“Father? Why…?"
“For her, even I will dirty my hands with such filth."
When everything is done, and you are king, what will you do?
King? No, that is not something I could ever be. Leave that to someone else.
You would deny your nature? It’s in our blood, child. More than that—it’s in our genes!
No, it’s in half of them. Surely, that means I can choose what I wish to be-- and I will not be you.
Choice? No, not for us. We cannot be other than what we are, what we have been made. Never forget that.
His throat burned. The feeling was raw, edged with pain, and no matter what or how much he drank, it was not slaked. Sometimes, in his darker, more humane moments of reflection, Sergei was almost sure that he understood why Lilith had acted as she did. If her thirst was anything like his… well, he was just glad that part of him was human and cared enough about other beings to refrain from hunting them.
As it was, the being that now occupied Sergei’s body was not so reflective, and he refrained form nothing. His carnage was beautiful, in its way, the brilliant brush-strokes of an artist who had mastered a single color and all its textures and patterns. The canvases of his macabre work were anything and everything: the ground, other foes, his own body, and still it was not enough.
The end was anticlimactic, as it always had been, as he simply ran out of things to kill. The few left in his area were fleeing, but he had no inclination to follow. They weren’t worth the heat of pursuit. He straightened from his crouch, the world slowly regaining its other colors. Sometimes, it seemed that all he could see in the battle-haze was black and grey and red. Everything else faded into nothing. He was conscious now of the state he was in, and grimaced at the feel of blood dripping from his chin. Fighting to steady his heartbeat from the erratic staccato it beat when he slew, he glanced down at his torn clothes and knew there would be no saving them, even if the blood did come out. Like more important things, that way.
He crested the hill that led back towards the Moon Dormitory, only to stumble upon a scene of the utmost grief. Sacrilegious stood, Takeru at his feet, and the Takagi twins not far off. There was a fading scent on the wind, one that he dimly recognized as belonging to Moirae. Surely… but it could be nothing else, and Sergei felt his heart sink. There was sadness for her passing, of course, as any should feel upon the release of a genuine and good soul, but in him there was also lamentation for those that yet lived. He could not descry the future, but he did not need that ability to understand that things would only get worse before they got better. How many more times would they mourn friends, allies, lovers, children, siblings, parents?
He knew only that she would not be the last. It was then that the sky opened up and the rain returned, fitting for the lament. Maintaining his distance, he spoke softly, perhaps more to the wind than any of those present. Words written long ago, by someone who understood such feelings.
With an inaudible sigh, he left then, to arrange what matters would need to be taken care of in the wake of this second invasion. If any of the staff or students were alarmed to see their good-natured teacher coated in the blood of mad vampires and nobles alike, none of them mentioned it, perhaps far too intent on finishing what they needed to and retiring to what rest they could scrounge for themselves. Not all were oblivious to the scene of mourning not too far away, but those few that might have approached were turned away by Sergei’s insistence that those in that place be left alone for the moment.
Meanwhile, in the relatively undisturbed Sun Dorm, a darkly-hooded figure, flanked by two others, entered the front room. The still forms of the vampires-turned-human lay yet on the floor, and with them, the figure of a young woman, scarcely more than a child, already coming into an inheritance that he’d sworn to protect. One he’d always hoped would somehow bypass her. Crouching beside her unmoving figure, the masked man ran a gloved had along her porcelain cheek. “Devotchka moya, moya printsessa,” he murmured softly, his tones, muffled as they were, unmistakably those of utmost tenderness. “What have you done, dearheart? They will know of you, now.” Effortlessly, the figure slid his arms under the slumbering Ekaterina, lifting her and cradling her to his chest.
“Vincent, Ophelia,” he spoke to the matched pair behind him, both of whom straightened to attention at once upon hearing the command in his voice. “Assist the hunters with the cleanup. Then, find me my son and send him to me. He is due some retribution for his foolishness. But first… slay these. They will not touch what is mine and live. Preserve the nearest one’s corpse.” The pair shook with matched shudders at the quiet venom in the master’s tone, but nodded at once, setting off to fulfill their orders.
When one served the household Rasputinov, one did not do otherwise.
King? No, that is not something I could ever be. Leave that to someone else.
You would deny your nature? It’s in our blood, child. More than that—it’s in our genes!
No, it’s in half of them. Surely, that means I can choose what I wish to be-- and I will not be you.
Choice? No, not for us. We cannot be other than what we are, what we have been made. Never forget that.
His throat burned. The feeling was raw, edged with pain, and no matter what or how much he drank, it was not slaked. Sometimes, in his darker, more humane moments of reflection, Sergei was almost sure that he understood why Lilith had acted as she did. If her thirst was anything like his… well, he was just glad that part of him was human and cared enough about other beings to refrain from hunting them.
As it was, the being that now occupied Sergei’s body was not so reflective, and he refrained form nothing. His carnage was beautiful, in its way, the brilliant brush-strokes of an artist who had mastered a single color and all its textures and patterns. The canvases of his macabre work were anything and everything: the ground, other foes, his own body, and still it was not enough.
The end was anticlimactic, as it always had been, as he simply ran out of things to kill. The few left in his area were fleeing, but he had no inclination to follow. They weren’t worth the heat of pursuit. He straightened from his crouch, the world slowly regaining its other colors. Sometimes, it seemed that all he could see in the battle-haze was black and grey and red. Everything else faded into nothing. He was conscious now of the state he was in, and grimaced at the feel of blood dripping from his chin. Fighting to steady his heartbeat from the erratic staccato it beat when he slew, he glanced down at his torn clothes and knew there would be no saving them, even if the blood did come out. Like more important things, that way.
He crested the hill that led back towards the Moon Dormitory, only to stumble upon a scene of the utmost grief. Sacrilegious stood, Takeru at his feet, and the Takagi twins not far off. There was a fading scent on the wind, one that he dimly recognized as belonging to Moirae. Surely… but it could be nothing else, and Sergei felt his heart sink. There was sadness for her passing, of course, as any should feel upon the release of a genuine and good soul, but in him there was also lamentation for those that yet lived. He could not descry the future, but he did not need that ability to understand that things would only get worse before they got better. How many more times would they mourn friends, allies, lovers, children, siblings, parents?
He knew only that she would not be the last. It was then that the sky opened up and the rain returned, fitting for the lament. Maintaining his distance, he spoke softly, perhaps more to the wind than any of those present. Words written long ago, by someone who understood such feelings.
“ The day is done, and the darkness
Falls from the wings of Night,
As a feather is wafted downward
From an eagle in his flight.
I see the lights of the village
Gleam through the rain and the mist,
And a feeling of sadness comes o'er me
That my soul cannot resist:
A feeling of sadness and longing,
That is not akin to pain,
And resembles sorrow only
As the mist resembles the rain.”
Falls from the wings of Night,
As a feather is wafted downward
From an eagle in his flight.
I see the lights of the village
Gleam through the rain and the mist,
And a feeling of sadness comes o'er me
That my soul cannot resist:
A feeling of sadness and longing,
That is not akin to pain,
And resembles sorrow only
As the mist resembles the rain.”
With an inaudible sigh, he left then, to arrange what matters would need to be taken care of in the wake of this second invasion. If any of the staff or students were alarmed to see their good-natured teacher coated in the blood of mad vampires and nobles alike, none of them mentioned it, perhaps far too intent on finishing what they needed to and retiring to what rest they could scrounge for themselves. Not all were oblivious to the scene of mourning not too far away, but those few that might have approached were turned away by Sergei’s insistence that those in that place be left alone for the moment.
Meanwhile, in the relatively undisturbed Sun Dorm, a darkly-hooded figure, flanked by two others, entered the front room. The still forms of the vampires-turned-human lay yet on the floor, and with them, the figure of a young woman, scarcely more than a child, already coming into an inheritance that he’d sworn to protect. One he’d always hoped would somehow bypass her. Crouching beside her unmoving figure, the masked man ran a gloved had along her porcelain cheek. “Devotchka moya, moya printsessa,” he murmured softly, his tones, muffled as they were, unmistakably those of utmost tenderness. “What have you done, dearheart? They will know of you, now.” Effortlessly, the figure slid his arms under the slumbering Ekaterina, lifting her and cradling her to his chest.
“Vincent, Ophelia,” he spoke to the matched pair behind him, both of whom straightened to attention at once upon hearing the command in his voice. “Assist the hunters with the cleanup. Then, find me my son and send him to me. He is due some retribution for his foolishness. But first… slay these. They will not touch what is mine and live. Preserve the nearest one’s corpse.” The pair shook with matched shudders at the quiet venom in the master’s tone, but nodded at once, setting off to fulfill their orders.
When one served the household Rasputinov, one did not do otherwise.
|"When morning comes, it should be a bright tomorrow. However, the only thing that shone was the emptiness you left."|
Seconds turned to minutes. Minutes turned to hours. Hours turned to days. Days turned to weeks. Weeks drifted into a haze of continuance. Nothing had changed for Cross Academy. Its outer appearance was still as pristine and grand as it was meant to be. However, the turmoil it had taken upon itself was not but an illusion. The Moon Dormitory was highly secured and restricted from the Day Class. Hunters were assigned to make sure of this. Reasons of the destructive rubble was left to a failed yet surprised calamity drill. Reconstruction was left to the official clean-up crew during such mess. Even so, it took a couple of weeks to be restored. In relevance, the classes for the Night Class had been suspended for an unspecified amount of time. Simply, the grounds had been very still and silent.
About the notions of flashing red eyes, feral creatures in form of humans, blood splattered, and cries echoing through the sudden downpour, they were all pushed into the vault of erased memories of everyone who are deemed innocent. Life in the academy had resumed with the visage of normalcy. Well, it could only be applied for those who were not at the core of matters. Because in the end, something did change. No matter how much anyone tries to cover it up. The bitter taste of lost will never be removed. It will lead to a scar that would hold its place in the gallery of grief. A mark that no one can hope to erase and would not be wanted by those who suffered from it.
One prime example, the Student Council President who had yet to be seen by anyone for the past weeks, specifically 3 weeks and a half. He did not even attended the exams. The summons by the Vampire Council was not even answered by him. Even the mere shadow of the role model of the Day Class cannot hope to be found. His dormitory room did not have any evidence that he had stayed there at all since that day. In truth, he had been staying at the Headmaster's residence. His room that he had left behind when he had decided to formally introduce himself to the society of the night denizens was now his dark sanctuary.
Actually, Takeru had no recollection how he came here or what happened after he cried out like that. To him, everything was covered in the thick darkness and for the first time, he did not abhor it. The silence and coldness it brought was absolutely comforting. The brightness and cheerfulness that his mismatched eyes usually radiate were but a vision of the past. Those irises of black and red were like gems that lost it glow. Moreover, his face was void of any emotion. Tears continued to fall but it was not anymore accompanied by sobs or screams. He simply sat at a corner with his legs stretched and arms limped at his side. His head leaning on the nearby wall. Judging by his appearance, he had yet to sleep while his cheeks were still flushed. He had yet to recover from his fever and even more so from his sadness coupled by guilt.
There was that familiar voice of man again. However, he was not that bothered by it like the last times. He did not have time to think who it was or who he is to him. All he knew, the man's words were true. He will never get over it. No matter what happens. Moirae was gone. Despite being reminded by the silver-haired vampire to take of Sacred, he cannot do that. Because, he is too broken to do anything. He just wanted to slip in a dark place and never return. How he wanted to do that now.
Smiles... Yes, Moirae would never hesitate to smile with that brightness. It was infectious and comforting. She had an uncanny ability to make the most innocent of things into wonderful fragments. Her meaning to every action and every word held a depth that served as a reminder and encouragement. He never stopped clinging to her words. He never did. Even now, he still hold on to it. Closing his eyes, he remembered a memory of Moirae, their first meeting.
It was an awkward meeting in every sense. But, Moirae had always been a mysterious entity. She never failed to surprise him and he did not mind that at all. Perhaps, she would surprise him as well. She would come bursting through the door and shaking her head in disappointment.
But, Moirae was not going to come back anymore. The tears flow more faster than before. Actually, he could probably drown this entire school with his tears. That idea did not strike him as odd. It was like the most natural thing to do. Didn't he like this academy? Did he lost his will to protect it now? Because, he could not protect even one dear friend? He was truly helpless. He was truly pathetic. It was then a knock echoed to the dark room. "Takeru. You should eat something." It was the Headmaster who stood at the other side of the door with a tray of food in hand. "Please... Takky. Hold on." There was still no response as the Headmaster released a rather long sigh and placed the food tray in front of the door. He had a painful look on his face knowing the possible emotions that Takeru were going through. But, he could not do anything to comfort the boy. Releasing one more sigh, the Headmaster left in defeat and loneliness.
On the other side, the same situation could said for the Night Class Leader. The pure blood had yet to show himself to anyone or answer any calls of concerns, inquiry, or to bother with any matters at all. Sacrilegious lazily laid on his couch with Moirae's hair ribbon wrapped around his wrist like a bandage. All he could feel at the moment was numbness. The sadness. The shame. The guilt. The regret. The pain. They all vanished within him. Now, there was nothing left to feel. He was simply tired to even think about anything else. Perhaps, he should go to sleep again. In the unyielding black, he had nothing to witness, nothing to remember, nothing to be concerned with, there was nothing to break what little existence he held on to.
Raising his wrist where Moirae's ribbon is, he placed it before his empty mauve eyes. The frail human girl who was always filled with hope. She was brave and utterly foolish as well. At some point, he did not even want to look at her. Because in her form, he could see the broken promise and that irked him greatly. But since his awakening, he had never once looked at Moirae like that again. The girl became a semblance of peace in himself. The one person who would never let go of him. Yet in the end, she was gone like the rest of them.
"Master..." There a hand gently held his raised wrist and a familiar face peered down on him. "I prepared some chamomile tea." This person was Moirae. She looked at him with those gentle sapphire-blue eyes. A smile decorated her lips. She was not gone. She was still here. She was still alive. Slowly reaching for her face, the dream was destroyed. She disappeared into nothing more but an illusion. The only thing that he reached for was air. It was then the hand he used to reached for Moirae dropped into his face. Covering his eyes, a tattered smile decorated his mouth. "Pathetic."
Why is it he cannot keep any of those people by his side? Why is it all those he reached out to were gone? Why even with all his might to protect them, he could not? Why do they all keep slipping away from his hands? Why? Why? Why? Those questions kept repeating in his thoughts. Yet, the answers never came. Frustration. Annoyance. Anger. His emotions were returning to him once more. Soon, the tears he thought had dried up for many years slowly leaked from his eyes. He could feel the wetness touching his skin and cascading down his cheeks. For a very long time, he was crying again.
Removing the hand covering his eyes, the tears continued to stream out of his eyes. Sacred had a sad smile at this. So, he was still capable of that. Due to the many things that he had experienced and witnessed firsthand, he had thought that there is nothing more that can make him quiver. How wrong he was on that assumption. Because in the end, even if he had suffered and received various pain, they were still painful each time and rather more stronger than the last. This is perhaps what Moirae meant that he was some kind of damsel-in-distress. It was fitting for him at the moment. Right now, he wanted someone to just hold his hand. To provide a meaning of existence, he did not care who it could be. As long as that someone was here. He just didn't want to be alone anymore.
That one word came out of his lips like a wish so dear and elusive. And just like that, the sun rose from the horizon. Its light slowly creeping and revealing the beauty inside the darkness. Soon, it blanketed the entire academy with its warm radiance. The rays ever so gently peeked into the crevices of Sacred's curtains. The same could be said on the room where Takeru is. It is now officially been 3 weeks and 6 days since Moirae's death. A new day once more came like it always will do. This time, it was not as brilliant and fulfilling. For, this was truly a sad morning for two individuals who were calling out to someone. Someone, that may never be.
About the notions of flashing red eyes, feral creatures in form of humans, blood splattered, and cries echoing through the sudden downpour, they were all pushed into the vault of erased memories of everyone who are deemed innocent. Life in the academy had resumed with the visage of normalcy. Well, it could only be applied for those who were not at the core of matters. Because in the end, something did change. No matter how much anyone tries to cover it up. The bitter taste of lost will never be removed. It will lead to a scar that would hold its place in the gallery of grief. A mark that no one can hope to erase and would not be wanted by those who suffered from it.
One prime example, the Student Council President who had yet to be seen by anyone for the past weeks, specifically 3 weeks and a half. He did not even attended the exams. The summons by the Vampire Council was not even answered by him. Even the mere shadow of the role model of the Day Class cannot hope to be found. His dormitory room did not have any evidence that he had stayed there at all since that day. In truth, he had been staying at the Headmaster's residence. His room that he had left behind when he had decided to formally introduce himself to the society of the night denizens was now his dark sanctuary.
Actually, Takeru had no recollection how he came here or what happened after he cried out like that. To him, everything was covered in the thick darkness and for the first time, he did not abhor it. The silence and coldness it brought was absolutely comforting. The brightness and cheerfulness that his mismatched eyes usually radiate were but a vision of the past. Those irises of black and red were like gems that lost it glow. Moreover, his face was void of any emotion. Tears continued to fall but it was not anymore accompanied by sobs or screams. He simply sat at a corner with his legs stretched and arms limped at his side. His head leaning on the nearby wall. Judging by his appearance, he had yet to sleep while his cheeks were still flushed. He had yet to recover from his fever and even more so from his sadness coupled by guilt.
"Losing someone... It is never easy especially with the what if replaying in your head. You never get over it."
There was that familiar voice of man again. However, he was not that bothered by it like the last times. He did not have time to think who it was or who he is to him. All he knew, the man's words were true. He will never get over it. No matter what happens. Moirae was gone. Despite being reminded by the silver-haired vampire to take of Sacred, he cannot do that. Because, he is too broken to do anything. He just wanted to slip in a dark place and never return. How he wanted to do that now.
"There will always be painful moments. But Takky, it is why we have to live and remember the smiles."
Smiles... Yes, Moirae would never hesitate to smile with that brightness. It was infectious and comforting. She had an uncanny ability to make the most innocent of things into wonderful fragments. Her meaning to every action and every word held a depth that served as a reminder and encouragement. He never stopped clinging to her words. He never did. Even now, he still hold on to it. Closing his eyes, he remembered a memory of Moirae, their first meeting.
"You're Takeru Kuran? I am jealous of you."
""Huh? Why?"
"Because my Master likes you more than me. But, that is a good thing."
""Huh? Why?"
"Because my Master likes you more than me. But, that is a good thing."
It was an awkward meeting in every sense. But, Moirae had always been a mysterious entity. She never failed to surprise him and he did not mind that at all. Perhaps, she would surprise him as well. She would come bursting through the door and shaking her head in disappointment.
"Lord Takeru, you look like a homeless person. Now, didn't I tell you to take care of yourself more?"
But, Moirae was not going to come back anymore. The tears flow more faster than before. Actually, he could probably drown this entire school with his tears. That idea did not strike him as odd. It was like the most natural thing to do. Didn't he like this academy? Did he lost his will to protect it now? Because, he could not protect even one dear friend? He was truly helpless. He was truly pathetic. It was then a knock echoed to the dark room. "Takeru. You should eat something." It was the Headmaster who stood at the other side of the door with a tray of food in hand. "Please... Takky. Hold on." There was still no response as the Headmaster released a rather long sigh and placed the food tray in front of the door. He had a painful look on his face knowing the possible emotions that Takeru were going through. But, he could not do anything to comfort the boy. Releasing one more sigh, the Headmaster left in defeat and loneliness.
"How can I hold on? Someone... Please tell me... Someone..."
On the other side, the same situation could said for the Night Class Leader. The pure blood had yet to show himself to anyone or answer any calls of concerns, inquiry, or to bother with any matters at all. Sacrilegious lazily laid on his couch with Moirae's hair ribbon wrapped around his wrist like a bandage. All he could feel at the moment was numbness. The sadness. The shame. The guilt. The regret. The pain. They all vanished within him. Now, there was nothing left to feel. He was simply tired to even think about anything else. Perhaps, he should go to sleep again. In the unyielding black, he had nothing to witness, nothing to remember, nothing to be concerned with, there was nothing to break what little existence he held on to.
Raising his wrist where Moirae's ribbon is, he placed it before his empty mauve eyes. The frail human girl who was always filled with hope. She was brave and utterly foolish as well. At some point, he did not even want to look at her. Because in her form, he could see the broken promise and that irked him greatly. But since his awakening, he had never once looked at Moirae like that again. The girl became a semblance of peace in himself. The one person who would never let go of him. Yet in the end, she was gone like the rest of them.
"Master..." There a hand gently held his raised wrist and a familiar face peered down on him. "I prepared some chamomile tea." This person was Moirae. She looked at him with those gentle sapphire-blue eyes. A smile decorated her lips. She was not gone. She was still here. She was still alive. Slowly reaching for her face, the dream was destroyed. She disappeared into nothing more but an illusion. The only thing that he reached for was air. It was then the hand he used to reached for Moirae dropped into his face. Covering his eyes, a tattered smile decorated his mouth. "Pathetic."
Why is it he cannot keep any of those people by his side? Why is it all those he reached out to were gone? Why even with all his might to protect them, he could not? Why do they all keep slipping away from his hands? Why? Why? Why? Those questions kept repeating in his thoughts. Yet, the answers never came. Frustration. Annoyance. Anger. His emotions were returning to him once more. Soon, the tears he thought had dried up for many years slowly leaked from his eyes. He could feel the wetness touching his skin and cascading down his cheeks. For a very long time, he was crying again.
"Are you crying?"
"What is that?"
"That water coming out of your eyes."
"What is that?"
"That water coming out of your eyes."
Removing the hand covering his eyes, the tears continued to stream out of his eyes. Sacred had a sad smile at this. So, he was still capable of that. Due to the many things that he had experienced and witnessed firsthand, he had thought that there is nothing more that can make him quiver. How wrong he was on that assumption. Because in the end, even if he had suffered and received various pain, they were still painful each time and rather more stronger than the last. This is perhaps what Moirae meant that he was some kind of damsel-in-distress. It was fitting for him at the moment. Right now, he wanted someone to just hold his hand. To provide a meaning of existence, he did not care who it could be. As long as that someone was here. He just didn't want to be alone anymore.
"Someone..."
That one word came out of his lips like a wish so dear and elusive. And just like that, the sun rose from the horizon. Its light slowly creeping and revealing the beauty inside the darkness. Soon, it blanketed the entire academy with its warm radiance. The rays ever so gently peeked into the crevices of Sacred's curtains. The same could be said on the room where Takeru is. It is now officially been 3 weeks and 6 days since Moirae's death. A new day once more came like it always will do. This time, it was not as brilliant and fulfilling. For, this was truly a sad morning for two individuals who were calling out to someone. Someone, that may never be.
"If the people we love are stolen from us, the way to have them live on is to never stop loving them. Buildings burn, people die, but real love is forever." - Proverb
Three weeks.
Three weeks had passed since the incident at the Academy. Students were once again rendered oblivious to it as they were led to believe it was an accident of sorts. The memories plagued Saya as she watched normal interactions between the Day Class students happen as if they were okay. She felt her fists clench tightly at how normal everything seemed to be. Her heart still ached with the losses and it was something that wouldn't mend easily. Kiyoshi, Moirae, who else needed to die before this madness was over? It was obvious the attackers were after Amaya and herself...so maybe
"Good morning Takagi!" a voice snapped her out of her stupor as she was greeted by a Day Class student. Saya forced a smile on her lips and greeted the student as she passed by. She watched smiles plague the faces in front of her as her face remained unfazed. She wanted to smile, laugh like the ones around her, but what cause could be given to start such a disease? A sigh escaped her lips as she pulled at the strands of her hair in a nervous act. She released the strands and continued on with her patrol. A tender smile placed itself on her lips as a fond memory came into mind.
"You should smile more Saya. Frowns do not suit you."
"And what about you mister no smile?"
"And what about you mister no smile?"
The sun began to shine through the windows of the building, encompassing it in a warmth that Saya could only describe as an embrace. She glanced out, noticing as the clouds parted, allowing the blue sky a chance to peek through and cover the school. She touched the window, almost in a delicate matter as she kept her gaze outside. She was unaware of a pair of emerald eyes watching her from behind. He knew his sister was in pain, and the façade she kept up was slowly breaking. He could see the subtle cracks in the mask she wore and it tore him up inside. Satoshi had been at the front of the attack, fighting off vampires so that they wouldn't reach the Academy.
He had seen Saya dancing on the battle field, her eyes glazed over as instinct took over. He had seen the way she ripped out the hearts and throats of the vampires around her, their bodies falling in heaps of flesh and ash. He knew of her heritage, of who she and Amaya really were. He knew the blood coursing through their veins was not that of the Takagi family...but of their family. He sighed, pushing himself off of the wall he was leaning on and made his way towards her. Once at her side, he placed a hand on her shoulder and gazed down at her. Saya stared back up into her brother's eyes, a weak smile being offered in place.
"Hey," he offered. He couldn't form the proper words in his throat as it began to clench. It had been over three weeks since Moirae passed. Her death devastated not only Sacrilegious, but that of Takeru and Saya. Amaya had not been close to the silver-haired vampire, not like Saya was. The only reason that was, Saya had taken up the position as prefect. She had to interact with the vampires, however; she never thought of it that way. She had enjoyed the conversations with Moirae, as brief as they were, she enjoyed them.
"I have some news," he began, trying to bring up the subject that would hopefully make things a bit easier to cope with. He knew it wouldn't be a good idea after such an ordeal, but it was the insistance of the Headmaster that they try and recover. They wouldn't be able to perform their jobs if the deaths of many lingered to long on their minds.
"We...they are preparing a summer trip. I don't know the destination, but it'll take off in the next week," he began. Saya tilted her head in confusion. A trip? At this point in time with people that were after them still on the loose? Shouldn't they be drawing up a plan of action? Shouldn't they be doing something useful? A trip was out of the question, however; the look in Satoshi's eyes kept her from protesting. She sighed in defeat and turned to walk away.
"I guess I shall go inform Amaya and Ekaterina," she spoke before taking off. She didn't know if Ekaterina was up to it. She had been told of what happened with the young russian girl and it frightened her to know that her friend had been put in such danger. Let alone harnessed a power as terrifying as she had, Saya had nearly broken down in tears again. She had thought she lost her friend, the one who kept her anchored to the ground when Amaya couldn't. She still hasn't forgiven herself for that.
“Beware the dark pool at the bottom of our hearts. In its icy, black depths dwell strange and twisted creatures that are best not to be disturbed.”
Three weeks.
Three long weeks had passed. She had pretty much been dead to the world, she barely went to classes, and hid from everyone, she hadn't even gotten to give Sergei back his glasses yet because she hasn't seen him. She blamed herself for what had happened to Kitty, and she couldn't get over the fact that, not only Kiyoshi was dead, but now so was Moirae, someone who had always really been there for Saya and herself. Once more the Day Class students had been whipped of all their memories of that day, and given false information. Amaya wasn't surprised, Kuro had even offered to erase her memories of that day, but she had refused and stormed away. For the last few weeks she avoided everyone, her sister, Kitty, all of the Night Class and Day Class students, even Sergei. She had just closed herself off, and it wasn't just the deaths, no it was the nightmares and the hallucination's that plagued her mind ruthlessly. She had been losing more and more sleep over the last few days, and she could barely tell what was reality and wasn't. She was losing her mind, and there was nothing she could do to make it stop. Amaya didn't even know what it was, or where it came from, or why it was happening to her, it made no sense, at least not to her. She hadn't told anyone about it, Ama didn't want them to think she was going crazy...but she was.
She had found herself a few nice little hiding places, like an empty dorm room with only one bed in it, the room was smaller than the normal dorm's but it still had it's own little bathroom and a nice little window that Ama had blocked when she had a hallucination of the glass shattering and cutting her up. She had also found a nice little place on the roof of her actual dorm. She had to go through the Headmaster's living quarters to get to it, but she didn't mind much, it was nice and out in the open, there were railings all around it and there was nothing blocking the sky, so she could gaze at the stars at night when she wished. Despite not going to her classes, she still turned her work into Sergei, slipping it under his door or putting it in his mailbox, through she wasn't avoiding him as much as she was her sister, she was still avoiding him, but not for the reason's you may think. She wasn't really bothered about him not being human, a part of her had always expected as much, but there was a nagging feeling in the back of her mind, telling her that she should remember something that had happened around him.
She just couldn't place the memory or feeling, it was rather annoying. She had pretty much just been lurking around for the last three weeks, barely running into any of the other students or anyone she knew, she had to keep away from large crowds because when she was around them, she would get flashes from the battlefield when Moirae died, it would be like everything was happening all over again, and there was nothing she could do about it, expect avoid it. So she did, she avoided everything, the only time she went out to where her sister could find her and try to get details about why she was acting the way she was, was when she went down to the Kitchen to get something to eat, but she did that when everyone else was already in bed most of the time.
Currently, Amaya was in her makeshift dorm room, sitting on the bed and staring at the blank dark wall in front of her, she had another hallucination not to long ago, it felt like her mind was slowly shattering, and there was nothing she could do about it, she was horrified of the fact that in any second, she could blink and start seeing things that weren't really there. She took a deep breath and shook her head while closing her eyes for a moment. I just need to calm down, I'm not going insane, my mind is perfectly intact, there is nothing wrong with me, nothing at all, I will open my eyes, and everything will be the same, nothing will be changed. I'm fine. Ama let out a small, controlled breath, before she opened her eyes.
Everything was the same as before, it was the same bland room, no blood, no gore, nothing horrible about the room other then the fact that there was no light other than the light that shinned through the cracks in the door frame. She was safe, she wasn't losing her mind, everything was fine, she was fine. Amaya let a small smile form on her face as she tried to relax and uncurl herself from the ball she had formed her body into on the small twin sized bed with plain white sheets. Maybe things were starting to get better, and she would be able to actually sleep tonight, and maybe, just maybe, she could return to the way things had been before, no hiding, no running around behind people's backs, nothing like that. Just peace of mind.
Suddenly a loud growl cut through the air, making Amaya's eyes fly open, but her world wasn't normal anymore, everything was in black and white, the air felt thick , and she could feel something sticky on her bare legs, but that wasn't all that was wrong, from the corner or her room she could see something slowly moving forward, towards her. Her breath hitched and her eyes widened, because the form wasn't of a human, or even a vampire...it was a Monster. But not just any monster, it was a monster from one of her childhood nightmares that she would have over and over again, a nightmare that haunted her to this very day. Thick dark hair stood up pointing in every direction as it's snout twitched, sniffing the air, searching for her, it's eyes have been clawed out, and now they were covered in scar tissue, making it blind to the world, but it still had ears and a nose, it could hear Ama's thumping heart and fast breathing, and it could smell the blood that ran through her veins. It knew she was there.
Amaya jumped up and ran, she flung the door open and took off down the hall, and right out of the building. All she wore was a pair of black shorts and a white tank top, the kind of clothes she would sleep in, her feet were bear as they landed harsh on the paved ground, she had to get away, she had to get away from the monster. Everything around her was still in black and white, she couldn't see anything clearly, she was going to get lost and she would die, she would die of this fear that was slowly building up inside her heart and chest, the fear that was eating away at her very being. Her long brown hair flew out behind her as she did what most people would consider 'hauling ass' to get away from that thing.
Amaya ran until she was out in the forest, far from the school and swallowed up in the darkness that the trees around her provided. She fell to her knees and clutched her head, whispering little things to herself about the nightmares being fake, that none if it was real and that soon she would open her eyes and it would all be gone, that it wouldn't last longer than the last one, or the one before that, that she wasn't going mad.
“Fear not the endless night. It is only befitting of creatures like us."
Sergei winced slightly as he put weight on his favored leg, but it did not stop him from ascending the rest of the stairs to the roof. Ivan had long ago invented a particular kind of toxin that would slow the natural healing processes of vampires, though he seldom used them in open combat, as the toxin had the additional effect of sharpening the mind. It certainly made one aware of one’s pain, but it also allowed for greater-than-usual mental computation speed, and had since been modified into a pharmaceutical. Of course, fortunately for Ivan, this side effect didn’t make much of a difference when the recipient of the toxin was Sergei, as the dhampir already possessed information processing speeds abnormally high for a humanoid creature anyway. So for him it was simply more pain.
He supposed that in some sense, his father’s disciplinary methods were cruel, and certainly if visited upon a human or someone else, they would have been cause for great concern on his part. But… Ivan never did anything without a reason, and the one time that sympathy had stayed his hand in such affairs, the results had been disastrous. So if this, ritualized punishment with poisoned weapons, was the kind of thing one could get used to, then Sergei was used to it. It was not as though the Lord Rasputinov would ever visit such harms upon his human wards or his other servants. Sergei was a unique case, and perhaps rightly so.
It was what he told himself, anyway, lest he assume that Ivan simply despised him. He couldn’t bring himself to believe that, even if the man did hate Lilith with a ferocity well-hidden by his unruffled exterior.
Emerging onto the roof, Sergei lit a cigarette, blowing the smoke out into the wind with a sigh. He was already nearly recovered from that incident this morning, anyway. His own body wouldn’t let him die—he knew this quite well, in fact. For years after the incident, he’d searched for a way to accomplish such a feat, but it was not to be done. As much as his human side reviled everything that he was, the part of him that was her refused to be put down in such an inglorious fashion, and stayed his hand more times than he could rightly keep count of any longer. Ah, but to be the ash he made of others… it would be only just retribution, but alas, such things were denied him. Perhaps to live on was more painful than to die, and this was why he was consigned to life everlasting, restless.
Tipping his head back, Sergei stared hard at the moon, perhaps trying to read something into her face. An answer to a question that he did not know how to ask, mayhap. There were many such questions, and as ever, there were no replies to be found. A night breeze tugged playfully at his unbound locks of moonsilver hair, but went ignored. It was hard to embrace the little things when the large ones weighed so heavily upon you. Death, past and to come, something that filled his mouth with the leaden taste of black dread. Metallic, sour—like diseased blood, or something worse. Ichor, bile, acid, caustic and callow and sitting in a festering pool somewhere his heart should be.
“A trip, is it? To ease the festering in our souls? How quaint…” he murmured, dropping the stub of his cigarette and grinding out the cherry-colored ember of it with his heel. Perhaps Ekaterina will have woken by then, else he would be staying behind. Not that he thought going would make much of a difference—they could toy with the boundaries of physical distance all they wished, but psychological distance was not so easily attained. Surely, they would know. Sacrilegious, still troubled by an ancient history that had once driven him to the sleep of oblivion. The twins, who had watched two friends die in such quick succession. Takeru, burdened with duties that should not have fallen to one so young. And himself, forever haunted by the blood on his own hands. It was no other entity that haunted his nightmares, not being to creep up and slaughter while he watched helpless. No, the being that lurked in the shadows of his sleeping mind was just himself, and he feared none other.
And Kitty? Who knew what she dreamed? She would never speak of it, not even if it troubled her. She would not give the details of her foreboding, only the sensation itself, and he knew she concealed these things for her own reasons. Ivan would press, but he would achieve nothing. She had become strong, in her own way, while none of them were looking.
He wondered if she would be strong enough. If any of them would be.
Sergei’s errant thoughts were interrupted by the sight of a fleeing figure, heading towards the forest. The scent carried to him on the wind allowed him to identify Amaya, but he did not move to chase. Whatever she was enduring now, there was nothing he could do. What had his father said? Ah, yes. Useless. He was not for soothing or helping—he was for maiming and killing. And how little he wished either of those things to befall her. Any of them. Distance was best, surely.
Perhaps, if it took her too long to return, he would find her sister.
He supposed that in some sense, his father’s disciplinary methods were cruel, and certainly if visited upon a human or someone else, they would have been cause for great concern on his part. But… Ivan never did anything without a reason, and the one time that sympathy had stayed his hand in such affairs, the results had been disastrous. So if this, ritualized punishment with poisoned weapons, was the kind of thing one could get used to, then Sergei was used to it. It was not as though the Lord Rasputinov would ever visit such harms upon his human wards or his other servants. Sergei was a unique case, and perhaps rightly so.
It was what he told himself, anyway, lest he assume that Ivan simply despised him. He couldn’t bring himself to believe that, even if the man did hate Lilith with a ferocity well-hidden by his unruffled exterior.
Emerging onto the roof, Sergei lit a cigarette, blowing the smoke out into the wind with a sigh. He was already nearly recovered from that incident this morning, anyway. His own body wouldn’t let him die—he knew this quite well, in fact. For years after the incident, he’d searched for a way to accomplish such a feat, but it was not to be done. As much as his human side reviled everything that he was, the part of him that was her refused to be put down in such an inglorious fashion, and stayed his hand more times than he could rightly keep count of any longer. Ah, but to be the ash he made of others… it would be only just retribution, but alas, such things were denied him. Perhaps to live on was more painful than to die, and this was why he was consigned to life everlasting, restless.
Tipping his head back, Sergei stared hard at the moon, perhaps trying to read something into her face. An answer to a question that he did not know how to ask, mayhap. There were many such questions, and as ever, there were no replies to be found. A night breeze tugged playfully at his unbound locks of moonsilver hair, but went ignored. It was hard to embrace the little things when the large ones weighed so heavily upon you. Death, past and to come, something that filled his mouth with the leaden taste of black dread. Metallic, sour—like diseased blood, or something worse. Ichor, bile, acid, caustic and callow and sitting in a festering pool somewhere his heart should be.
“A trip, is it? To ease the festering in our souls? How quaint…” he murmured, dropping the stub of his cigarette and grinding out the cherry-colored ember of it with his heel. Perhaps Ekaterina will have woken by then, else he would be staying behind. Not that he thought going would make much of a difference—they could toy with the boundaries of physical distance all they wished, but psychological distance was not so easily attained. Surely, they would know. Sacrilegious, still troubled by an ancient history that had once driven him to the sleep of oblivion. The twins, who had watched two friends die in such quick succession. Takeru, burdened with duties that should not have fallen to one so young. And himself, forever haunted by the blood on his own hands. It was no other entity that haunted his nightmares, not being to creep up and slaughter while he watched helpless. No, the being that lurked in the shadows of his sleeping mind was just himself, and he feared none other.
And Kitty? Who knew what she dreamed? She would never speak of it, not even if it troubled her. She would not give the details of her foreboding, only the sensation itself, and he knew she concealed these things for her own reasons. Ivan would press, but he would achieve nothing. She had become strong, in her own way, while none of them were looking.
He wondered if she would be strong enough. If any of them would be.
Sergei’s errant thoughts were interrupted by the sight of a fleeing figure, heading towards the forest. The scent carried to him on the wind allowed him to identify Amaya, but he did not move to chase. Whatever she was enduring now, there was nothing he could do. What had his father said? Ah, yes. Useless. He was not for soothing or helping—he was for maiming and killing. And how little he wished either of those things to befall her. Any of them. Distance was best, surely.
Perhaps, if it took her too long to return, he would find her sister.
“Today, I stared into the face of death, as a great chasm opened before me, the gateway into the next world. And I realized: our fates are only ours to decide."
How long had she wandered, hopelessly lost? She couldn’t remember. What was time, anyway? It seemed such a useless thing for her, for anyone. All this world was could be encapsulated in any instant, but each one of those might as well have been an eternity of shifting possibilities. She walked among flowers and gardens and rainbow effulgence, softly-seeping light and warmth and light mist. Birds with feathers of every imaginable color flew by in flocks or alighted on her shoulders, her arms. Ghostly lords and ladies braided strings of flowers and shells and silvery bells into her hair, garlanding her with flowers as she walked, the whisper of their touches ephemeral and comforting. She was garbed entirely in white, silk and lace and gossamer, and the whisper of fabric sursurrated with the trilling calls of the birds and the deep purring rumbles of the jungle-cats and the forest-light treads of the great ivory stags and the pitter-patters of tiny mice feet, the creatures walking beside her like a great parade train.
And she could hear all of it. She could feel all of it. She could see all of it.
Her eyes, no longer dim and sightless, were opened to the light of this world in which she dwelt, and she could have wept for the sheer beauty that she saw before her. And yet, something in her heart made her uneasy. She felt tugged forward, pulled by the vibrating, musical strings of her heart towards something. Something that she at once knew and did not know, waiting at the center of this garden for her. Her meandering path led her gradually towards it in ever-tightening circles, her bare feet soundless over the blessedly-soft coating of pine needles. The radiance here grew ever-brighter as she went, and her sight was blurred, but she continued forward, following the call in her heart.
When her vision next cleared, she stood at the end of a long aisle, carpeted in flower petals and palm thrushes, the great branches of mighty trees arching overhead in nature’s own perfect symmetry. The way things were supposed to be, she knew. Flanking the aisle were many people, dressed as she was in shades of white, gold, and silver, and all were glorious to behold, as though wreathed in the very light that illuminated the garden. But she could not linger to look at them, for at the opposite end of the aisle, accompanied by a few standing people, was the one who drew her eye and her heart towards him.
Seated on a throne woven from living branches of smooth, pristine wood, the man watched her approach with eyes blue enough to drown in, or were they silver, or violet, or sun-gold? It was so hard to tell—as though there were multitudes of hues for the light to play with at its whim. Her throat felt dry, and she swallowed ineffectually; there was no doubt that, for as few years as she had seen, she had never seen anything so beautiful as he, and she doubted anyone else ever would, either. His hair was a grown of gold, bright and shimmering, and though he wore no more ornamentation than any of the rest, she knew she stood now before a king, and sank to one knee, almost afraid to look for too long.
So she stared at the floor instead, and only the faint whisper of fabric and the sudden appearance of a garment-clothed leg in her field of vision alerted her to the fact that he had risen to meet her. Crouching, he fitted his hand under her chin and tilted her head with incredible gentleness so that she looked again into his face. “You shall not kneel before this throne, child,” he said, and the words, simple as they were, fell upon her ears like the music she had always striven to but never quite grasped. “You shall not kneel before anyone.” His voice was so soft that she scarcely heard it, and the figure grasped her hand, brushing his lips gently over her knuckles. Rising, he bid her do the same, and she knew not what else she could do, so she complied.
His smile, perhaps, could have shattered the world.
He turned to the assembly, speaking much more loudly now, though his tone lost none of its music. “Your queen, and long have you waited for her,” the man pronounced, and she swallowed. Queen? No, no, she wasn’t queen of anything, surely. But… who was she? The question, she could not remember having occurred to her before, and now that it did, it troubled her greatly.
“Please, there must be some mistake,” she protested softly, and her own voice was music, too. Had it always been so? “I am not… I am not this, am I?” At least, she didn’t think she had been so before…
Giving her hand a reassuring squeeze, the figure looked at her out of the corner of his eye. “You were not yourself, before. Trouble yourself about it no longer. You are here now, and this is where you belong.”
So she had been different, before. Before the silk and the lace and the garlands. She’d been… what? Why were these things so strange to her? It was almost like… she knew how it felt to be garbed so, but it had never been right. She’d preferred something else. A faint memory flickered at the edge of her mind—something about satiny flowers and cotton, the feel of steel in her hand. She hadn’t wanted to be encased in silk. It was too… something. Too fine. Too rich. Too…pretty, for her. What did that mean, though?
The figure’s attention was now turned fully upon her, and he locked eyes with her as the assembled crowd’s cheers faded from her perception, as though they were no longer there. “You should not let such things trouble you. You were never meant for that world, but this. Surely you can see that?”
See? Why did that word, that idiom, strike her so strangely? She… could see it. Could she? What was there to see? She remembered, not nothing, but darkness. Always darkness. But the darkness had sound, so she wasn’t simply drawing a blank. But these memories… why did so few of them have color? A frown marred her features, her brows drawing together in confusion. A strange sensation shot through one temple, seemingly rebounding off the other side of her head. Raising her free hand, she pressed her fingers to it, wincing. Something was trying to break through.
Her name, what was her name? She had one, she just knew it. A stream of names assaulted her, like a great onrushing tide. And each resounded with the sound of a different voice, not hers, not his, not any she had encountered since arriving here.
Sacrilegious. She liked that voice, she remembered thinking so before.
Amaya. Stubborn strength in light soprano. Someone she knew, cared for.
Takeru. Almost unfamiliar, but somehow associated with a kindness unexpected.
Saya. Forceful, magnetic. Her very first friend.
Sergei. A lovely baritone, deep and heavy with sorrow she could not touch.
Dmitri. One she’d known since birth, now a rumbling, sonorous bass. Her brother.
Ivan. Her warden, her shepherd, muffled in tones but for when he spoke to her alone, and cast the disguise from his face.
“Ah!” she exhaled softly, and then the rest of the memories followed. Her parents, her siblings, her friends. Cross Academy, her school. Her prefect patrols, the sound of the wind through the trees. Sergei’s fingers upon the keys of a piano. Ivan’s hands holding her own as he teaches her to dance. Why should a blind girl dance? Why should she not? The ball, her school uniform. Lilies in her hair. An attack, the smell of blood. Pain. Another. A light inside her that she reaches for, unthinking, wishing only to protect.
“I have to go back,” she whispered into the being’s shoulder, for he had pulled her close, and she felt him tense.
“You have seen the garden,” he said. “You know what is here for you. You could have dominion over everything—here, you would be queen, cherished and loved and safe. You would give that up?”
She shook her head. “It is not mine. What have I done to earn such a thing?” His expression morphed from one of worry back into a smile.
“You wish to earn this? Well, I suppose I can allow that. But you will return to me, one day. And I will return to you many times, when you dream, to remind you.” Leaning forward, he pressed his lips to her forehead, and slowly, she felt the world around her begin to sink away.
“You misunderstand—” she tried, but he only smiled the wider, raising a hand in farewell. And then the darkness swallowed her.
In her room at the infirmary, three weeks after she had fallen comatose, Ekaterina drew in a deep breath, life returning to her stilled limbs, and the vital signs on the monitors attached to her body flaring to wakefulness all at once. What had looked to be a long, slow death suddenly ceased, though she could not tell if anyone was even around to know. Something in her chest felt hollow, empty, and already she missed the lovely vistas she had seen when she walked the garden. Worrying her lower lip, she sat up slowly, calling out into the impenetrable darkness of her own world without light.
“Is anybody there?”
And she could hear all of it. She could feel all of it. She could see all of it.
Her eyes, no longer dim and sightless, were opened to the light of this world in which she dwelt, and she could have wept for the sheer beauty that she saw before her. And yet, something in her heart made her uneasy. She felt tugged forward, pulled by the vibrating, musical strings of her heart towards something. Something that she at once knew and did not know, waiting at the center of this garden for her. Her meandering path led her gradually towards it in ever-tightening circles, her bare feet soundless over the blessedly-soft coating of pine needles. The radiance here grew ever-brighter as she went, and her sight was blurred, but she continued forward, following the call in her heart.
When her vision next cleared, she stood at the end of a long aisle, carpeted in flower petals and palm thrushes, the great branches of mighty trees arching overhead in nature’s own perfect symmetry. The way things were supposed to be, she knew. Flanking the aisle were many people, dressed as she was in shades of white, gold, and silver, and all were glorious to behold, as though wreathed in the very light that illuminated the garden. But she could not linger to look at them, for at the opposite end of the aisle, accompanied by a few standing people, was the one who drew her eye and her heart towards him.
Seated on a throne woven from living branches of smooth, pristine wood, the man watched her approach with eyes blue enough to drown in, or were they silver, or violet, or sun-gold? It was so hard to tell—as though there were multitudes of hues for the light to play with at its whim. Her throat felt dry, and she swallowed ineffectually; there was no doubt that, for as few years as she had seen, she had never seen anything so beautiful as he, and she doubted anyone else ever would, either. His hair was a grown of gold, bright and shimmering, and though he wore no more ornamentation than any of the rest, she knew she stood now before a king, and sank to one knee, almost afraid to look for too long.
So she stared at the floor instead, and only the faint whisper of fabric and the sudden appearance of a garment-clothed leg in her field of vision alerted her to the fact that he had risen to meet her. Crouching, he fitted his hand under her chin and tilted her head with incredible gentleness so that she looked again into his face. “You shall not kneel before this throne, child,” he said, and the words, simple as they were, fell upon her ears like the music she had always striven to but never quite grasped. “You shall not kneel before anyone.” His voice was so soft that she scarcely heard it, and the figure grasped her hand, brushing his lips gently over her knuckles. Rising, he bid her do the same, and she knew not what else she could do, so she complied.
His smile, perhaps, could have shattered the world.
He turned to the assembly, speaking much more loudly now, though his tone lost none of its music. “Your queen, and long have you waited for her,” the man pronounced, and she swallowed. Queen? No, no, she wasn’t queen of anything, surely. But… who was she? The question, she could not remember having occurred to her before, and now that it did, it troubled her greatly.
“Please, there must be some mistake,” she protested softly, and her own voice was music, too. Had it always been so? “I am not… I am not this, am I?” At least, she didn’t think she had been so before…
Giving her hand a reassuring squeeze, the figure looked at her out of the corner of his eye. “You were not yourself, before. Trouble yourself about it no longer. You are here now, and this is where you belong.”
So she had been different, before. Before the silk and the lace and the garlands. She’d been… what? Why were these things so strange to her? It was almost like… she knew how it felt to be garbed so, but it had never been right. She’d preferred something else. A faint memory flickered at the edge of her mind—something about satiny flowers and cotton, the feel of steel in her hand. She hadn’t wanted to be encased in silk. It was too… something. Too fine. Too rich. Too…pretty, for her. What did that mean, though?
The figure’s attention was now turned fully upon her, and he locked eyes with her as the assembled crowd’s cheers faded from her perception, as though they were no longer there. “You should not let such things trouble you. You were never meant for that world, but this. Surely you can see that?”
See? Why did that word, that idiom, strike her so strangely? She… could see it. Could she? What was there to see? She remembered, not nothing, but darkness. Always darkness. But the darkness had sound, so she wasn’t simply drawing a blank. But these memories… why did so few of them have color? A frown marred her features, her brows drawing together in confusion. A strange sensation shot through one temple, seemingly rebounding off the other side of her head. Raising her free hand, she pressed her fingers to it, wincing. Something was trying to break through.
Her name, what was her name? She had one, she just knew it. A stream of names assaulted her, like a great onrushing tide. And each resounded with the sound of a different voice, not hers, not his, not any she had encountered since arriving here.
Sacrilegious. She liked that voice, she remembered thinking so before.
Amaya. Stubborn strength in light soprano. Someone she knew, cared for.
Takeru. Almost unfamiliar, but somehow associated with a kindness unexpected.
Saya. Forceful, magnetic. Her very first friend.
Sergei. A lovely baritone, deep and heavy with sorrow she could not touch.
Dmitri. One she’d known since birth, now a rumbling, sonorous bass. Her brother.
Ivan. Her warden, her shepherd, muffled in tones but for when he spoke to her alone, and cast the disguise from his face.
“Ah!” she exhaled softly, and then the rest of the memories followed. Her parents, her siblings, her friends. Cross Academy, her school. Her prefect patrols, the sound of the wind through the trees. Sergei’s fingers upon the keys of a piano. Ivan’s hands holding her own as he teaches her to dance. Why should a blind girl dance? Why should she not? The ball, her school uniform. Lilies in her hair. An attack, the smell of blood. Pain. Another. A light inside her that she reaches for, unthinking, wishing only to protect.
“I have to go back,” she whispered into the being’s shoulder, for he had pulled her close, and she felt him tense.
“You have seen the garden,” he said. “You know what is here for you. You could have dominion over everything—here, you would be queen, cherished and loved and safe. You would give that up?”
She shook her head. “It is not mine. What have I done to earn such a thing?” His expression morphed from one of worry back into a smile.
“You wish to earn this? Well, I suppose I can allow that. But you will return to me, one day. And I will return to you many times, when you dream, to remind you.” Leaning forward, he pressed his lips to her forehead, and slowly, she felt the world around her begin to sink away.
“You misunderstand—” she tried, but he only smiled the wider, raising a hand in farewell. And then the darkness swallowed her.
In her room at the infirmary, three weeks after she had fallen comatose, Ekaterina drew in a deep breath, life returning to her stilled limbs, and the vital signs on the monitors attached to her body flaring to wakefulness all at once. What had looked to be a long, slow death suddenly ceased, though she could not tell if anyone was even around to know. Something in her chest felt hollow, empty, and already she missed the lovely vistas she had seen when she walked the garden. Worrying her lower lip, she sat up slowly, calling out into the impenetrable darkness of her own world without light.
“Is anybody there?”
|Finding solace in the dark is comforting, so let me sleep, until I see the light with the touch of a kiss. |
"Takeru. Takeru. Takeru. Please you have to eat something." This was the voice of the Headmaster as he stood outside the door. There was still no response. Before, the Headmaster let it pass. Since, Takeru was devastated by the death of someone he truly cared for. However, it was affecting his health. This was truly a great concern as he knocked once more. "Takky, you have to live on." Still, no response. The Headmaster finally decided to forcefully open the door which he was able to do with a master key. Well, this is his house to begin with. However, what he witnessed was a very pale and unconscious Takeru. Without a moment too soon, he ran to the boy's side and could see his fever has now caught up to him. "So stubborn. It must be a genetic trait..." There was a prominent sadness in this conclusion of his.
For the first time since 3 weeks and 6 days, Takeru was now out of his self-isolated room. However, this was only possible by the Headmaster carrying the younger man to the infirmary. There was another patient there which was Ekaterina. who was still asleep. The Headmaster had heard of what happened but there were still hazy details to all that had happened. He only hoped that these children would not be involved any further. Yet, it was quite impossible as they were the core of the entire matter. His protection could only do so little. It was frustrating in a sense. In any case, the Student Council president was treated with some medicines and dextrose to serve as his means of food. Soon, the Headmaster left Takeru as he still had duties to do and some matters to handle personally.
Unknown to anyone, Takeru was seeing portions of his lost memories or could it be even called that. It was like watching himself in front of a mirror. Yet, the reflection shown to him was not truly him. It was rather hard to explain this feeling he was experiencing. On the other side, there was a woman or perhaps, a girl. He could not tell. She had an appearance of a porcelain doll yet the grace of an elegant princess. Those eyes of saccharine purple held a distinctive familiarity and a sense of warmth. Hair that meshes with the darkness with the haze of purple followed her movements like a flowing silk curtain. She was truly a vision. Although, she was not alone. There was someone else near her. The problem he could not identify. This person was but a smudge.
"You do not have to be lonely." The female spoke with such a voice he could compare to an angel if they truly exist. "One day, I'll disappear from your heart." She reached for her companion's hand and placed it on her cheek. "It will be filled by other things which is not me." There was an answer but he did not hear it. A smile was present on the female's voice before giving a reply. "No. It means I have returned to be by your side again." There was a moment of comfortable silence. Takeru tried to reach the people who spoke and somehow he faintly knew. But soon, his vision was covered by blinding red. A scream echoed around him. What was happening? He tried to navigate himself through the never-ending crimson then there was a voice and a pair of hands grabbing his neck. "You should disappear."
It was then, he felt those hands tightened and began strangling him. He instantly tried to pry off those hands. However, it was useless. Is he going to die like this? This was absolutely pathetic. Then, it suddenly stop when a voice spoke. A voice so familiar to him. The same voice that haunted him quite a few times before. It reverberated through his consciousness. "Takky, you're attached more to our arrow than to the night, aren't you?" The tone was rather amused. Then, he heard someone replied. "I really like her... and I also like..." He knew the name was spoken but it was lost to him. "But, I want to be by her side the most. It is my promise." Then, the red that surrounded him dulled and soon a young boy was revealed to him. This boy was.... him. Those mismatched eyes looked at Takeru. "You have to remember them. Her."
Those eyes of red and black opened with such speed and shock reflected in those orbs of sight. He was breathing heavily for when the younger version of himself embraced him. Snippets of last smiles, last farewells, nonexistent faces surrounded him. But, the most that put him to an edge. "Was that Sacred?" He said in a breathless whisper. His last vision was that of lilac-colored eyes and the slightest faint of touch on his lips. He was kissed. Those were definitely odd dreams as he held his head. It was then he noticed a needle stuck to his arm and a dextrose bag not so far. Looking around, he concluded that this was the infirmary. The Headmaster must have taken him here. He still did have a fever and the feeling lingers. Moreover, he had physically put himself in degradation. But, could anyone blame him for it?
“Is anybody there?”
That voice, Takeru glanced to his side and finally took noticed that he was not alone in the infirmary. There beside is bed was the Russian girl, Ekaterina. The last time he saw her was at the dance. It seemed that something had happened to her provided such an array of medical equipment around the girl. She probably got worse than him. "Vasileva-san..." His voice was slightly weak and a bit hoarse from all the wails he had done for the past days. "I'm here... It's Takeru." The lingering sadness was still present and yet, he did not want to bother the girl for it. So, he tried to smile, he truly did try. It was hard. Very hard.
For the first time since 3 weeks and 6 days, Takeru was now out of his self-isolated room. However, this was only possible by the Headmaster carrying the younger man to the infirmary. There was another patient there which was Ekaterina. who was still asleep. The Headmaster had heard of what happened but there were still hazy details to all that had happened. He only hoped that these children would not be involved any further. Yet, it was quite impossible as they were the core of the entire matter. His protection could only do so little. It was frustrating in a sense. In any case, the Student Council president was treated with some medicines and dextrose to serve as his means of food. Soon, the Headmaster left Takeru as he still had duties to do and some matters to handle personally.
Unknown to anyone, Takeru was seeing portions of his lost memories or could it be even called that. It was like watching himself in front of a mirror. Yet, the reflection shown to him was not truly him. It was rather hard to explain this feeling he was experiencing. On the other side, there was a woman or perhaps, a girl. He could not tell. She had an appearance of a porcelain doll yet the grace of an elegant princess. Those eyes of saccharine purple held a distinctive familiarity and a sense of warmth. Hair that meshes with the darkness with the haze of purple followed her movements like a flowing silk curtain. She was truly a vision. Although, she was not alone. There was someone else near her. The problem he could not identify. This person was but a smudge.
"You do not have to be lonely." The female spoke with such a voice he could compare to an angel if they truly exist. "One day, I'll disappear from your heart." She reached for her companion's hand and placed it on her cheek. "It will be filled by other things which is not me." There was an answer but he did not hear it. A smile was present on the female's voice before giving a reply. "No. It means I have returned to be by your side again." There was a moment of comfortable silence. Takeru tried to reach the people who spoke and somehow he faintly knew. But soon, his vision was covered by blinding red. A scream echoed around him. What was happening? He tried to navigate himself through the never-ending crimson then there was a voice and a pair of hands grabbing his neck. "You should disappear."
It was then, he felt those hands tightened and began strangling him. He instantly tried to pry off those hands. However, it was useless. Is he going to die like this? This was absolutely pathetic. Then, it suddenly stop when a voice spoke. A voice so familiar to him. The same voice that haunted him quite a few times before. It reverberated through his consciousness. "Takky, you're attached more to our arrow than to the night, aren't you?" The tone was rather amused. Then, he heard someone replied. "I really like her... and I also like..." He knew the name was spoken but it was lost to him. "But, I want to be by her side the most. It is my promise." Then, the red that surrounded him dulled and soon a young boy was revealed to him. This boy was.... him. Those mismatched eyes looked at Takeru. "You have to remember them. Her."
Those eyes of red and black opened with such speed and shock reflected in those orbs of sight. He was breathing heavily for when the younger version of himself embraced him. Snippets of last smiles, last farewells, nonexistent faces surrounded him. But, the most that put him to an edge. "Was that Sacred?" He said in a breathless whisper. His last vision was that of lilac-colored eyes and the slightest faint of touch on his lips. He was kissed. Those were definitely odd dreams as he held his head. It was then he noticed a needle stuck to his arm and a dextrose bag not so far. Looking around, he concluded that this was the infirmary. The Headmaster must have taken him here. He still did have a fever and the feeling lingers. Moreover, he had physically put himself in degradation. But, could anyone blame him for it?
“Is anybody there?”
That voice, Takeru glanced to his side and finally took noticed that he was not alone in the infirmary. There beside is bed was the Russian girl, Ekaterina. The last time he saw her was at the dance. It seemed that something had happened to her provided such an array of medical equipment around the girl. She probably got worse than him. "Vasileva-san..." His voice was slightly weak and a bit hoarse from all the wails he had done for the past days. "I'm here... It's Takeru." The lingering sadness was still present and yet, he did not want to bother the girl for it. So, he tried to smile, he truly did try. It was hard. Very hard.
||“You told me once I was like the snow. That is good. Because, I can bury our memories for eternity.”||
"I love you. But, I'm also terrified. I can't imagine my life without you."
There was a great irony in those words. In the end, that person was gone from his life. Never to return. Never to be found. Never to be a part of his life again. If that person cannot bear to be without him, why is there no one here beside him? Those words instead reflected him. He should have been the one who said that. Because, it was the exact thing that he felt all these time. Even history cannot change that, his memories still remained within him. The gentle touches, the sweet kisses, the most beloved scent, the one-sided arguments, the warmth, the smiles, the tears, everything was still here. His eyes were closed as he placed a lollipop in his mouth again. Its sweetness meshed inside him and soon gave him a familiar sensation long gone. A sweetness so tragic.
"I'll see you later."
How could he have known? It was a goodbye. He should have seen through that smile. He should have felt the lingering sadness. If he had, he could have done something to prevent such pain. Perhaps, if he had been more strong. None of this would happen. Moving his head slightly, a tingle of his bell earring echoed within the room. This accessory was a warning. It was to deliver the message, he was there. At first, he truly did not understand such a notion. It would be inefficient for him in every sense. Yet, he had comply to the wishes. There was not much to go against to. Besides, he really did not mind it. Now, all those words, all those small nervous gestures, those unfinished statements, and that last smile. He now understood it. His very existence provided pain. Still, he was protected even if he really did not deserve it. He now know all of this because of that person, Moirae.
"Lord Sacrilegious, no matter what you do. I will always be on your side."
A human girl which he had turned into a creature of the night. The cursed being that can never know peace and the sense of revival to come. Though, it was a willful choice of hers. He could still have refused but he did not. Was it really goodwill? Sympathy? Whim? Or he did not want to be alone anymore? Yes, it was probably because he was tired being on his own. So, he bounded the girl to him by the means of the forbidden blood. Casting such a pure soul into the chains of darkness, it was out of his own selfish desire. A girl who had become dear even when he kept his distance. She also did. But, her blood cannot deny the love she possessed for him. Now, here he is. Not caring how much time had passed. Not concerned about anything else. Well, those lot can attack again and he would not move a finger. All that remained was a void.
Sigh. He released a sigh as he stood from the couch with the lollipop still in his mouth. The bells ringing at his movement. A ribbon swaying gently around his wrist. The pure blood just wanted to go away. To just leave. He really did not care for what purpose. He just wanted to leave. Opening his doors, he could see a pile of documents. letters, gifts, and treats. It was probably from the night class students worried about him. Whether, it was by a degree of respect or affection. He truly did not care. Although, he appreciated the gesture in the least. Then, there was probably his duties as a student. Taking one of the letter with an incredibly annoying hue of purple, he opened it only to see the writing of the Headmaster.
"Sacred-kun! How are you? Are you feeling a bit energetic now? If you want blood, I will let you drink mine! Anyway, pack up! Ageha-chan invited all of us to stay at her summer house at the tropics!I will pick you up around 7-ish? Well, lots of love!
Headmaster Cross."
He had never felt the urge to kill someone like this before Judas. If it was possible to strangle the Headmaster to a slow death, he would have done so now. The letter was instantly burned into ashes. He could still feel a vein on his forehead pulsed in annoyance. Can the man not write a proper letter to him without all those sprinkles of glitter and annoying color. Although, a trip was not bad. He did want to leave and anywhere was fine. Still, it was the act of Ageha. Somehow, he did not want to see her, not right now. If he did, he might just remember the past. Moreover, she must have been informed about what happened here and to Moirae. What to do? There is no doubt, she will be talking about the silver-haired girl. Right now, he just want to forget so badly. Bury it in the unmelting snow.
"I close my eyes and all I see is you. Will it always be like this? Should I keep my eyes closed forever just to see you then?"
Saya made her way towards the infirmary. Her legs, however, had decided to take her else where. She stood outside, gazing out into the open field and noticing a few damaged pieces still lingering around. Something caught her attention though. There, in the midst of the damage, there was a white flower. More specifically a white rose. A smile tugged at Saya's lips as she approached it. She knelt down, staring into the flower and cupped it gently with her finger tips. She didn't remove it from it's spot, instead just plucking a single petal from the midst and watching as it flew from her hand; it's destination unknown.
She smiled as she watched it drift away. There was still beauty in all of the damaged places, no matter how damaged it seemed to be. Something so beautiful had managed to errupt from the debris, and for once, Saya felt a warmth grow in her being. She closed her eyes, and for the first time, she couldn't see him. She couldn't see his eyes, his offered hand, his face. Nothing. He wasn't there. As much as she had wanted him to come back, this new warmth in her being had replaced him. He would always be there and as long as she remembered it, he would always be here. She stood from her knelt position and decided to put the flower in a pot. She didn't want the students to see it and trample it out of pure stupidity. She returned to the schools floral club and asked them for a pot.
They had given her quizzical looks but obliged her nonetheless. With the pot and soil in hand, she made her way back towards the place where she had left. Once she had returned, she carefully dug the dirt around the flower and made sure to not damage the roots. She then placed it gently in a batch of new soil and proceeded to place it in the pot. Satisfied, she took it with her and tucked it gently beneath her arms. The pot itself wasn't big, probably about the size of box, so she didn't have trouble with it. Some students she passed gave her confused glances. Why was prefect Takagi carrying a rose? To them, they wouldn't understand, but as long as she did, that was all that mattered.
She was assaulted by a visage of a woman. It was her again. She stopped in the middle of the hallway, watching as this woman walked with her back towards her. She seemed to be holding the hand of two young girls. One had shorter hair than the other, but it was obvious that the two were twins. Was that...she blinked and the visage was gone. A hand had been placed on her shoulder as one of the students repeated their question if she was okay. She assured them that she was and continued on her way. Her destination was unknown at the time, however; all she knew was that she wasn't going to let go of the flower in her hand.
It was to be her new symbol in life. The pain of a lost loved one, let alone a dear friend, something like that would never heal. But she would live twice as much for them now. She had to, she promised. She had promised so long ago that she couldn't remember who the promise was actually to. She had been so young, and the vision of one person split into two blurred her memories. Before she knew it, she found herself standing by the gates that lead to the moon dormitory. Why had she always found herself around this place? Everytime she walked without a destination, she always ended up near or close to the moon dorms. One night she had actually found herself inside the actually dormitory. A few of the night class students had been surprised nonetheless when the prefect had showed up.
They hadn't thought much of it either and let her be. Although she had to reprimand Kuro a few times, but for some odd reason he never complained. In fact he always seemed to enjoy them. The memory brought a light chuckle from her lips before she turned back around, the breeze carrying her hair with it as she stopped to stare at a small figure running towards the forest. She squinted her eyes to see if she could see who it was, but at the distance she was at, she couldn't see. She sighed, placing the pot down just beside the gates to the moon dorm and took off in a light jog after the person. The figure seemed to have been running away from something if the speed at which she had ran wasn't any consultation to that. By the time she had caught up, she had caught a better glimpse at who it was.
"Ama?" she called out hesitantly as to not startle her sister.
“He told me that waking up was the hardest part. I think he’s wrong—it’s what you wake up to that hurts you."
“Vasileva…” she echoed faintly. “Ekaterina. Yes, that’s my name. I’d… I’d forgotten.” Kitty slumped forward slightly, holding her head in both hands. There was a painful tug as her IV drip protested the movement, but she only dimply registered this. The other voice, she knew it. Right… it was Kuran-kaichou. But it came across as so…melancholy, with enforced lightness that would not have fooled her tonal ear were she half-delirious. Where was she, and why was he here, too, sounding like that? The last thing she remembered was—
“The Sun Dorm. The students, they—” She cut herself off with a shake of her head. That couldn’t be right. She’d done… something. Why couldn’t she remember what? She remembered reaching, then falling, then… seeing. She’d dreamed she could see again, like she had as a small child. Part of her, the selfish part, wanted nothing more than to be alone for a while and mourn the loss of that which could not be returned, but she shoved the instinct away. Other things were more important, like…
“Kaichou… what happened? I don’t remember.” The question was asked in the softest sotto voce she had, but it sounded too loud to her ears anyway. If he was here, in the infirmary (for that must be where they were), she did not imagine it could have been anything good.
Any answer the young Kuran might have provided was forestalled by another arrival, however, as the door to the room swung open to admit the masked vampire. He had been monitoring Ekaterina’s vitals from his temporary residence in a guest house, and upon her waking, had set out for this room at once. “Devotchka,” he exhaled, and the sound was caught somewhere between relieved and sad.
“Batya?” she responded, clearly perplexed, if not a bit happy to realize who the visitor was.
His response was not immediate, however, and though she could not discern the reason for his pause, it would have been obvious enough to Takeru, at whom the man’s posture now indicated he was looking. There was something of an interlude, perhaps no more than a few seconds, and Kitty’s brows drew together in her confusion.
“You are… yes, I see. It makes sense now.” There was another pause, this one thoughtful, and then Ivan inclined his head at the young man, an uncommon gesture of respect, before turning back to his adopted daughter. “Much has happened since you slept, Katya moya. But it is not a telling to request of Kuran-kun right now.” Still, he was clearly leaving it up to the other whether he chose to say anything about it or not, and moved about her bedside as a doctor would, checking the monitors, taking her pulse, and removing the IV drip once he’d determined she was in no danger of relapsing into her coma.
Ekaterina had fallen silent upon the gentle remonstrance, as she often had before. Ivan always wore the velvet gloves around her, and she knew that very well. She also understood to some extent that this was not how he was with anyone else, though she knew not what the difference was, only that elsewhere, his demeanor was colder, harsher, more metallic and logical and chilly, and this rare warmth was only hers. She had never known what to think about that, really. It wasn’t like she’d done anything to deserve such exception.
Deserve… why did it feel like she’d had this argument with someone before? She did not generally make a habit of revealing her inner mind to others, as it was an unnecessary burden upon people who generally had more important things to do. So then why did the line of thought seem so familiar? Her thoughts were interrupted when Ivan brushed her fringe back from her forehead with one hand, tucking a few stray hands gently behind one ear. “There is much to do, Katya. I must go now. Be a good girl while I am gone.” She nodded slowly, and he dropped his hand, shooting a brief look at the room’s other occupant. “Do not let the memories of those who are gone drown you, young Lord Kuran. Only madness lies down that road. The living will need you yet.”
Ekaterina had never heard him sound so grave and burdened before. She had the distinct impression that Ivan knew exactly what he was talking about, from something deeper than scientific observation. But he’d never told her of any such thing. She almost opened her mouth to question the advice, but the words had not been meant for her, and she left them alone. Perhaps they would mean more to Kuran-kaichou than to her.
The door closed behind him, and Ivan’s footsteps swiftly receded into nothingness. Kitty laid back with a sigh. “I’m sorry,” she said quietly. “I meant to ask you how you were, but that is a question with no happy answer right now, isn’t it?” It seemed kind of pointless, in the wake of everything that had happened recently. And she knew there were pieces she was still missing.
“The Sun Dorm. The students, they—” She cut herself off with a shake of her head. That couldn’t be right. She’d done… something. Why couldn’t she remember what? She remembered reaching, then falling, then… seeing. She’d dreamed she could see again, like she had as a small child. Part of her, the selfish part, wanted nothing more than to be alone for a while and mourn the loss of that which could not be returned, but she shoved the instinct away. Other things were more important, like…
“Kaichou… what happened? I don’t remember.” The question was asked in the softest sotto voce she had, but it sounded too loud to her ears anyway. If he was here, in the infirmary (for that must be where they were), she did not imagine it could have been anything good.
Any answer the young Kuran might have provided was forestalled by another arrival, however, as the door to the room swung open to admit the masked vampire. He had been monitoring Ekaterina’s vitals from his temporary residence in a guest house, and upon her waking, had set out for this room at once. “Devotchka,” he exhaled, and the sound was caught somewhere between relieved and sad.
“Batya?” she responded, clearly perplexed, if not a bit happy to realize who the visitor was.
His response was not immediate, however, and though she could not discern the reason for his pause, it would have been obvious enough to Takeru, at whom the man’s posture now indicated he was looking. There was something of an interlude, perhaps no more than a few seconds, and Kitty’s brows drew together in her confusion.
“You are… yes, I see. It makes sense now.” There was another pause, this one thoughtful, and then Ivan inclined his head at the young man, an uncommon gesture of respect, before turning back to his adopted daughter. “Much has happened since you slept, Katya moya. But it is not a telling to request of Kuran-kun right now.” Still, he was clearly leaving it up to the other whether he chose to say anything about it or not, and moved about her bedside as a doctor would, checking the monitors, taking her pulse, and removing the IV drip once he’d determined she was in no danger of relapsing into her coma.
Ekaterina had fallen silent upon the gentle remonstrance, as she often had before. Ivan always wore the velvet gloves around her, and she knew that very well. She also understood to some extent that this was not how he was with anyone else, though she knew not what the difference was, only that elsewhere, his demeanor was colder, harsher, more metallic and logical and chilly, and this rare warmth was only hers. She had never known what to think about that, really. It wasn’t like she’d done anything to deserve such exception.
Deserve… why did it feel like she’d had this argument with someone before? She did not generally make a habit of revealing her inner mind to others, as it was an unnecessary burden upon people who generally had more important things to do. So then why did the line of thought seem so familiar? Her thoughts were interrupted when Ivan brushed her fringe back from her forehead with one hand, tucking a few stray hands gently behind one ear. “There is much to do, Katya. I must go now. Be a good girl while I am gone.” She nodded slowly, and he dropped his hand, shooting a brief look at the room’s other occupant. “Do not let the memories of those who are gone drown you, young Lord Kuran. Only madness lies down that road. The living will need you yet.”
Ekaterina had never heard him sound so grave and burdened before. She had the distinct impression that Ivan knew exactly what he was talking about, from something deeper than scientific observation. But he’d never told her of any such thing. She almost opened her mouth to question the advice, but the words had not been meant for her, and she left them alone. Perhaps they would mean more to Kuran-kaichou than to her.
The door closed behind him, and Ivan’s footsteps swiftly receded into nothingness. Kitty laid back with a sigh. “I’m sorry,” she said quietly. “I meant to ask you how you were, but that is a question with no happy answer right now, isn’t it?” It seemed kind of pointless, in the wake of everything that had happened recently. And she knew there were pieces she was still missing.
|There is this lingering feeling which is mine and not mine. It is like this stranger is someone precious to me.|
She seemed confused. The Russian girl was saying half-done sentences which were not known to him. In the end, he simply ceased listening to the facts. He did not want to hear anything more. His world was frozen in that brief moment. Even now, he was still in that world where he recalled the events over and over again. Thus, he would not blame her for it. After all, he was still trying to piece everything together, most importantly, himself. There was also a fact that what ever ordeal she experienced was truly dangerous. Judging by the apparatus monitoring her condition, he must be far better off than her at the very least.
A perfect question. It was the same question he wanted to ask. He did not care who would provide him the answer. As long as, it would reveal the truth behind his query. The only difference between the two of them, Ekaterina does not remember and he always remembers which he would probably be better of forgetting. Then again, he did not want to. Those moments must remain with him. This was the only thing he could do for her. But, it was evident. He was breaking apart from the sheer sadness and limitless guilt. In the end, there was only silence. He doesn't know if he even want to talk about it.
It was then, he was saved by the presence of another. Hearing a voice, it was muffled and frankly right so. The person had a mask and his identity was completely unknown to him. However, he could sense it. This person was looking at him, or rather it was quite obvious to him, at the very least. The odd thing, he could only look at this mysterious person. It seemed that Ekaterina knows the visitor . Perhaps, the person found it sudden for him to be here. This person must be expecting her to be alone. Well, he did not want to intrude. Although, this stranger spoke words that rang a curious note for him. What did this person mean about it makes sense? What made sense exactly?
For starters, this person knew him. He remembered hearing from the Headmaster that Ekaterina was adopted by a vampire. There was a high chance it is this person, or more like, it is certain. Although, it was no simple vampire. He could tell this much. The visitor had a presence faintly similar to that of Sacred. This is a pureblood, no doubt. The man could have heard about him from the circle of vampire society. After all, the Kuran clan is well-known. Yet, he did feel a bit disappointed not knowing who was this person exactly. Somewhere at the back of his mind, he should know him. He reached deeper, yet the answer eluded him like a shifting ghost.
In the end, he could do only what he does best at the moment. He did not say anything. Instead, he simply watched as the man tended to Ekaterina. From his observations, the stranger was quite gentle to her which was good to know. With that in mind, he closed his eyes once more. It was good this person came. He really did not have the heart to talk about the scenes he had witnessed. More specifically, he was not ready to do so. In truth, he was not even sure when he would be ready to discuss this about to anyone. Even smiling was hard, even trying to interact, it was taking an effort. He was truly a mess.
Opening his eyes, those heterochromic crimson and ebony gazed at the masked man. His words struck a chord within him. Moreover, the sadness in that voice as if speaking from personal experiences. He could not help but stare at the man for a little longer. Those wisteria-colored eyes held a certain meaning that he had yet to unveil. A brief vision of the same eyes and the faint sensation still tickling his lips, a dream he had earlier. It reminded him of it. Nothing formed in his mind to say, yet his mouth had already spilled the words without comprehension. "I'm back..."
Instinctively, he raised his hand to reach for the stranger. It was like a sense of easing the man of something. He does not understand himself well. However, he had managed to stop midway and had a rather perplexed look. Blinking a couple of times, he quickly apologizes and at the same time thanking this person. When the man was long gone, there was a new feeling of disappointment and loneliness washing over him. He would not admit but he had a blurry memory of that person looming around.
Finally, Takeru snapped mentally from the darkness that covered him completely due to the voice of the Russian girl. Casting a glance towards Ekaterina, he cannot deny that fact. He was not fine. He cannot smile so brightly like before. "I don't think I'll ever be fine."
“Kaichou… what happened? I don’t remember.”
A perfect question. It was the same question he wanted to ask. He did not care who would provide him the answer. As long as, it would reveal the truth behind his query. The only difference between the two of them, Ekaterina does not remember and he always remembers which he would probably be better of forgetting. Then again, he did not want to. Those moments must remain with him. This was the only thing he could do for her. But, it was evident. He was breaking apart from the sheer sadness and limitless guilt. In the end, there was only silence. He doesn't know if he even want to talk about it.
It was then, he was saved by the presence of another. Hearing a voice, it was muffled and frankly right so. The person had a mask and his identity was completely unknown to him. However, he could sense it. This person was looking at him, or rather it was quite obvious to him, at the very least. The odd thing, he could only look at this mysterious person. It seemed that Ekaterina knows the visitor . Perhaps, the person found it sudden for him to be here. This person must be expecting her to be alone. Well, he did not want to intrude. Although, this stranger spoke words that rang a curious note for him. What did this person mean about it makes sense? What made sense exactly?
For starters, this person knew him. He remembered hearing from the Headmaster that Ekaterina was adopted by a vampire. There was a high chance it is this person, or more like, it is certain. Although, it was no simple vampire. He could tell this much. The visitor had a presence faintly similar to that of Sacred. This is a pureblood, no doubt. The man could have heard about him from the circle of vampire society. After all, the Kuran clan is well-known. Yet, he did feel a bit disappointed not knowing who was this person exactly. Somewhere at the back of his mind, he should know him. He reached deeper, yet the answer eluded him like a shifting ghost.
In the end, he could do only what he does best at the moment. He did not say anything. Instead, he simply watched as the man tended to Ekaterina. From his observations, the stranger was quite gentle to her which was good to know. With that in mind, he closed his eyes once more. It was good this person came. He really did not have the heart to talk about the scenes he had witnessed. More specifically, he was not ready to do so. In truth, he was not even sure when he would be ready to discuss this about to anyone. Even smiling was hard, even trying to interact, it was taking an effort. He was truly a mess.
“Do not let the memories of those who are gone drown you, young Lord Kuran. Only madness lies down that road. The living will need you yet.”
Opening his eyes, those heterochromic crimson and ebony gazed at the masked man. His words struck a chord within him. Moreover, the sadness in that voice as if speaking from personal experiences. He could not help but stare at the man for a little longer. Those wisteria-colored eyes held a certain meaning that he had yet to unveil. A brief vision of the same eyes and the faint sensation still tickling his lips, a dream he had earlier. It reminded him of it. Nothing formed in his mind to say, yet his mouth had already spilled the words without comprehension. "I'm back..."
Instinctively, he raised his hand to reach for the stranger. It was like a sense of easing the man of something. He does not understand himself well. However, he had managed to stop midway and had a rather perplexed look. Blinking a couple of times, he quickly apologizes and at the same time thanking this person. When the man was long gone, there was a new feeling of disappointment and loneliness washing over him. He would not admit but he had a blurry memory of that person looming around.
“I meant to ask you how you were, but that is a question with no happy answer right now, isn’t it?
Finally, Takeru snapped mentally from the darkness that covered him completely due to the voice of the Russian girl. Casting a glance towards Ekaterina, he cannot deny that fact. He was not fine. He cannot smile so brightly like before. "I don't think I'll ever be fine."
“Where do our souls truly dwell?”
Amaya had been in the forest for a few short minuets, sitting on her knees and leaning against a tree, holding her head while she kept her eyes shut. After awhile she got used to the hissing noises, she knew they weren't real, so there was no real reason to freak out completely. She was actually starting to calm down until-
"Ama?"
Amaya's breath hitched for a second and her body tensed up, out of all times Saya had to find her, it had to been when she was going crazy. She should have just stayed in her room, with the locked door and the barricaded window, no one would have come looking for her there, maybe she should have just ran to the roof instead, honestly who runs into the forest when their imagining monsters anyway? Stupid people, that's who. She let out a silent breath and forced herself to relax a bit, she would just have to fake being fine for her sister, she wouldn't let Saya ever know of what was going on with her mind, it would only hurt her sister. How would she react when she found out, that no matter how hard she tried to protect her sister, she could never protect Amaya from her own mind. Surely it would hurt her, it would probably even drive her crazy to know that there was nothing she could possibly do. Ama forced a small smile on hew face, that was now dry of tears, and slowly stood up and turned towards her sister.
Horror. That was the only word tat could explain what she saw. Of course it wasn't real, the blood that covered Saya's body wasn't there, if it had been she wouldn't have even been standing upright. It's all just in your head.. Amaya put on a sheepish smile and closed her eyes while she rubbed the back of her head, that felt sticky with sweat and blood. It's all in your head... She should have known better than to expect that her sister wouldn't be part of the hallucination, in the fact the only person Ama had even see, that was never part of the hallucination's was...Sergei...he had even made it stop, when out realizing it. "Hi Saya, um..I was just working out, and I got side tracked because I thought I heard something in here." She gestured towards the tree's the surrounded them with a small laugh, she was ignoring the snarling sound from behind her. "Actually, have you seen Ser-" She bit her lip for a moment and glanced over her shoulder before turning back towards her twin. "Have you seen Rasputinov-Sensei..? I needed to give him back his glasses.." Amaya glanced over her shoulder again as she started to walk out of the forest, pulling Saya with her. She should have never come out here in the first place, if she fooled her sister she would have to give herself a pat on the back later, but to be honest there wasn't anything that would have given her away at the moment, but it didn't help that she was still seeing things.
“Don’t let the light in your heart go out—the world would lose so much warmth."
The sentiment was one she recognized. She knew it too well, the pain of loss, something you never thought you could fully recover from. And maybe you didn’t, but… at least, the wounds could close and become scars, marring but no longer bleeding. Reminders of old pain, but with a redeeming texture on the mind, like maybe they could dredge up old happiness just as well as old agonies. It wasn’t something she knew how to say in the right words—all she could do was get as close as she was able, and hope that maybe, the scars on her heart might be worth something to someone else. At the very least, it had been a small comfort to know that she was not alone.
“Don’t say that,” she replied, the words quieted to a whisper. It was, after all, dragging old and weighty things up from the back of her memory, making them fresh and painful again. But it was a pain she’d accepted, more welcome than one she yet fought. “I don’t know what happened. I’m not sure who you lost, who the world lost, but… I can’t imagine that anyone would make a sacrifice like that and want you to suffer forever because of it.” That had been a hard thing for her to hear, at first, but in the end, it was that which had helped her rise from her grief-induced shock and get moving again. She hadn’t even been able to grieve properly until Ivan had found her, as the need to keep on living had got in the way. But when she had at last mourned, it had been deeply and at length.
Kitty drew her knees gingerly to her chest, wrapping thin arms about them and propping her chin upon them. Her hair tickled her arms, but she paid it no mind. “When someone leaves us, I think we have to live much more fiercely, for their sake. We have to try and experience all the happiness they can’t, because they can't. My grief… it wasn’t really about them, in the end. It was about me, and what I’d lost, or what my brother had lost, maybe. But… when I stopped thinking about myself and started thinking about them, I realized that they’d died so that I could still live, and I was doing them a terrible disservice by only living halfway.”
She squeezed her arms tightly, hazy memories of her parents’ faces playing over the inner theatre of her mind. They’d always had so much love to go around, her parents. “When I die, I don’t want anyone to be sad about it, at least, not for long.” There was a difference between remembering people as they deserved and losing yourself to those memories, and she thought maybe that was what Ivan had been trying to get at. He’d said something similar to her, once, though maybe not with so much sadness in his own voice. Back then, it had simply seemed like advice from someone wiser than she, not someone who knew so intimately what it must be like. She supposed even immortals died sometimes, and had people to mourn, but she’d never questioned her batya about those he kept in treasured memory.
She realized something with a start, then backpedaled sharply, afraid she might have caused offense. “Oh, um! I’m very sorry—I don’t mean to be telling you what to do, or that you’re not allowed to be sad, or that everyone’s grief is the same, I just…” What was she trying to say? She hadn’t meant to call him selfish, and hoped that wasn’t what he’d taken from the whole thing. This was why she generally didn’t speak unless she was asked to, or had to for the sake of her prefect duties: she might be good at negotiation, but her thoughts tended to run away with her sometimes, and she sometimes forgot that people might actually listen to her.
“I guess I just thought the whole thing would be twice as tragic if you were never happy again,” she concluded, though maybe that wasn’t quite what she’d meant to say. Then again, she wasn’t Sergei—she didn’t have a repertoire of poets and perfect diction to convey what she wanted. She just had to make do with her own, sometimes very imperfect, ways of expressing things.
Hopefully, Kuran-kaichou wouldn’t think too poorly of them, anyway. Her intentions were good, even if maybe she’d just made things worse in the end.
“Don’t say that,” she replied, the words quieted to a whisper. It was, after all, dragging old and weighty things up from the back of her memory, making them fresh and painful again. But it was a pain she’d accepted, more welcome than one she yet fought. “I don’t know what happened. I’m not sure who you lost, who the world lost, but… I can’t imagine that anyone would make a sacrifice like that and want you to suffer forever because of it.” That had been a hard thing for her to hear, at first, but in the end, it was that which had helped her rise from her grief-induced shock and get moving again. She hadn’t even been able to grieve properly until Ivan had found her, as the need to keep on living had got in the way. But when she had at last mourned, it had been deeply and at length.
Kitty drew her knees gingerly to her chest, wrapping thin arms about them and propping her chin upon them. Her hair tickled her arms, but she paid it no mind. “When someone leaves us, I think we have to live much more fiercely, for their sake. We have to try and experience all the happiness they can’t, because they can't. My grief… it wasn’t really about them, in the end. It was about me, and what I’d lost, or what my brother had lost, maybe. But… when I stopped thinking about myself and started thinking about them, I realized that they’d died so that I could still live, and I was doing them a terrible disservice by only living halfway.”
She squeezed her arms tightly, hazy memories of her parents’ faces playing over the inner theatre of her mind. They’d always had so much love to go around, her parents. “When I die, I don’t want anyone to be sad about it, at least, not for long.” There was a difference between remembering people as they deserved and losing yourself to those memories, and she thought maybe that was what Ivan had been trying to get at. He’d said something similar to her, once, though maybe not with so much sadness in his own voice. Back then, it had simply seemed like advice from someone wiser than she, not someone who knew so intimately what it must be like. She supposed even immortals died sometimes, and had people to mourn, but she’d never questioned her batya about those he kept in treasured memory.
She realized something with a start, then backpedaled sharply, afraid she might have caused offense. “Oh, um! I’m very sorry—I don’t mean to be telling you what to do, or that you’re not allowed to be sad, or that everyone’s grief is the same, I just…” What was she trying to say? She hadn’t meant to call him selfish, and hoped that wasn’t what he’d taken from the whole thing. This was why she generally didn’t speak unless she was asked to, or had to for the sake of her prefect duties: she might be good at negotiation, but her thoughts tended to run away with her sometimes, and she sometimes forgot that people might actually listen to her.
“I guess I just thought the whole thing would be twice as tragic if you were never happy again,” she concluded, though maybe that wasn’t quite what she’d meant to say. Then again, she wasn’t Sergei—she didn’t have a repertoire of poets and perfect diction to convey what she wanted. She just had to make do with her own, sometimes very imperfect, ways of expressing things.
Hopefully, Kuran-kaichou wouldn’t think too poorly of them, anyway. Her intentions were good, even if maybe she’d just made things worse in the end.
|"The words you thought you knew become incomprehensible. It is why it is better for someone to tell them to you..."|
If Ekaterina could see Takeru now, she would see him silently looking at her with those devoid eyes of his. Tears streamed down his face as he allowed the girl's words played inside his mind like a slow melody. He lost a lot of things. One was his memories. Second was the feeling of his real family. Third was his innocence. Fourth was his friend. Something, he did not want to happen again. He did not want to be stripped of something that he had no hope of even defending it in the first place. The heartbreaking thing, he was not able to do anything to stop it and the very fact the things he had lost will never come back him to me. It is what haunted him so terribly.
Looking away from the blind Russian girl, he suddenly felt the tears stopped from flowing. This time he did not have to forcefully stopped it since that day. Her words were rather frank on some areas and made him realize that some of it was something he had told others. It was ironic on his part to hear them from another. Somehow, he felt a bit pathetic and it was not the girl's fault. He removed the catheter from his arm to give him more freedom to move. Then, he stood from his bed. His legs were a little wobbly at the beginning. Well, there was still the fever. Yet, it did not impede on what he was about to do.
Takeru gently placed a hand on her head. "Thank you." He was right. She may be blind but he was stronger than anyone take her for. Her eyes may not see the things around her but, she does see what matters. "Ekaterina." It was the first time he had ever called the girl by name. The only people he dropped the honorifics to were Sacred, Ageha, and Moirae. This time there was a true smile on his face. It was not that big or bright as it used to be. However, this time it was not something he did out of obligation. This time, his smile was not dictated by anything but his own feelings at the moment.
And so, time passed like that and soon everyone was gathered under the persistent flag of the Headmaster. When the man gets to it, the flies, maggots, cockroaches, would be put to shame to see how shameless the Headmaster could get to have all of them together for a trip. Soon, Amaya, Saya, Ekaterina, Sergei, Takeru, and Sacred were all dragged by the Headmaster for this trip of theirs. Well, the general layout of the plan was to spend some time on the summer house of the Shirabuki Clan located on an island somewhere around the tropics. At the same time, Ageha had prepared everything for their arrival. Yes, there was nothing wrong with the plans. Although, they didn't get one thing straight. Actually, they should never have trusted the Headmaster with the means of transportation.
First indication were the tickets, the Headmaster decided to use a cruise ship. The man insisted since it would add another flare for their summer vacation. So, they somewhat reluctantly agreed. The problem, the tickets that were brought were the wrong ones and would send them to a whole other place. Upon finding that out, they opted to get off the ship at the first stopover before they go to no man's island. Of course, the Headmaster got an earful of scolding from Takeru. It was rather an interesting banter. The two were like comic duo of the three stooges.
Second indication, the Headmaster wanted to redeem himself by properly arranging the means of transportation. This time they were going on a plane to make the travel faster. Problem, the plane could be passed up as a relic of history. It was literally ancient. Unfortunately, there was nothing left available on the godforsaken island they were on currently. In the end, they had no other choice but to take the risk. It was still a risk even when the Headmaster assured it as a 100%. Well, would one be confident when while stating that one of the planes landing gear fell off. Yes, it was not that convincing. Despite such cynical thinking that the plane would probably dive, the group managed to arrive at their destination.
Third indication, there was a miscommunication. The pilot they had needed to leave immediately since he was going to miss his favorite television drama something about vampires and then diaries. It was technically alien to the group. So, they were finally left in an island in the middle of the sea. In which to their delight, it was an inhabited island and a perfect scene for those Survivor shows. There was not even a signal for any means of a connection to the mainland. The mobile devices, internet, Wi-Fi, and all that glam were technically non-existent.
When the Headmaster was asked why the location was misunderstood, they found out the pilot does not understand English at all and the two buffoons as Sacred labeled them officially, communicated through a game of charades. Takeru asked the Headmaster why not let Sacred handle the conversations since the pureblood was knowledgeable in different languages. The awaited answer were an expression that he completely forgot that fact and simply gave a "Tehee" as a reply. This snapped something within Takeru and he literally pummeled the Headmaster to the ground. On the soft side, Sacred laid off but did satisfy himself by burying the man on the sand to get roast by the sun or be drown by the incoming tide.
Technically, they were now stuck on an island far from the other land masses floating on the sea. Their stock of food and necessities for daily living were all limited to the bags they carried with them. Money they had, however there was no need for that here. Adding to that, who knows how long they will be stuck on an isolated and inhabited island. Their only hope is that the game of charades which the Headmaster had done with the pilot somehow communicated that they were to be picked up. Yet, they were not betting their cards on that. Since the plan was when they arrived at the Summer House, Ageha would be responsible for them coming back to Cross Academy. The bulk of the blame was on the Headmaster who was still buried in the sand with only his head shown as he cried for mercy. "I'm sor---" He was cut off as the tide came in partially drowning him. When the tide left, the Headmaster was sporting a seaweed hair accessory and a crab that has now pinched his nose in which, "Aw!" Yes, this was starting to become a very wonderful and memorable summer vacation.
“I guess I just thought the whole thing would be twice as tragic if you were never happy again,”
Looking away from the blind Russian girl, he suddenly felt the tears stopped from flowing. This time he did not have to forcefully stopped it since that day. Her words were rather frank on some areas and made him realize that some of it was something he had told others. It was ironic on his part to hear them from another. Somehow, he felt a bit pathetic and it was not the girl's fault. He removed the catheter from his arm to give him more freedom to move. Then, he stood from his bed. His legs were a little wobbly at the beginning. Well, there was still the fever. Yet, it did not impede on what he was about to do.
Takeru gently placed a hand on her head. "Thank you." He was right. She may be blind but he was stronger than anyone take her for. Her eyes may not see the things around her but, she does see what matters. "Ekaterina." It was the first time he had ever called the girl by name. The only people he dropped the honorifics to were Sacred, Ageha, and Moirae. This time there was a true smile on his face. It was not that big or bright as it used to be. However, this time it was not something he did out of obligation. This time, his smile was not dictated by anything but his own feelings at the moment.
And so, time passed like that and soon everyone was gathered under the persistent flag of the Headmaster. When the man gets to it, the flies, maggots, cockroaches, would be put to shame to see how shameless the Headmaster could get to have all of them together for a trip. Soon, Amaya, Saya, Ekaterina, Sergei, Takeru, and Sacred were all dragged by the Headmaster for this trip of theirs. Well, the general layout of the plan was to spend some time on the summer house of the Shirabuki Clan located on an island somewhere around the tropics. At the same time, Ageha had prepared everything for their arrival. Yes, there was nothing wrong with the plans. Although, they didn't get one thing straight. Actually, they should never have trusted the Headmaster with the means of transportation.
First indication were the tickets, the Headmaster decided to use a cruise ship. The man insisted since it would add another flare for their summer vacation. So, they somewhat reluctantly agreed. The problem, the tickets that were brought were the wrong ones and would send them to a whole other place. Upon finding that out, they opted to get off the ship at the first stopover before they go to no man's island. Of course, the Headmaster got an earful of scolding from Takeru. It was rather an interesting banter. The two were like comic duo of the three stooges.
Second indication, the Headmaster wanted to redeem himself by properly arranging the means of transportation. This time they were going on a plane to make the travel faster. Problem, the plane could be passed up as a relic of history. It was literally ancient. Unfortunately, there was nothing left available on the godforsaken island they were on currently. In the end, they had no other choice but to take the risk. It was still a risk even when the Headmaster assured it as a 100%. Well, would one be confident when while stating that one of the planes landing gear fell off. Yes, it was not that convincing. Despite such cynical thinking that the plane would probably dive, the group managed to arrive at their destination.
Third indication, there was a miscommunication. The pilot they had needed to leave immediately since he was going to miss his favorite television drama something about vampires and then diaries. It was technically alien to the group. So, they were finally left in an island in the middle of the sea. In which to their delight, it was an inhabited island and a perfect scene for those Survivor shows. There was not even a signal for any means of a connection to the mainland. The mobile devices, internet, Wi-Fi, and all that glam were technically non-existent.
When the Headmaster was asked why the location was misunderstood, they found out the pilot does not understand English at all and the two buffoons as Sacred labeled them officially, communicated through a game of charades. Takeru asked the Headmaster why not let Sacred handle the conversations since the pureblood was knowledgeable in different languages. The awaited answer were an expression that he completely forgot that fact and simply gave a "Tehee" as a reply. This snapped something within Takeru and he literally pummeled the Headmaster to the ground. On the soft side, Sacred laid off but did satisfy himself by burying the man on the sand to get roast by the sun or be drown by the incoming tide.
Technically, they were now stuck on an island far from the other land masses floating on the sea. Their stock of food and necessities for daily living were all limited to the bags they carried with them. Money they had, however there was no need for that here. Adding to that, who knows how long they will be stuck on an isolated and inhabited island. Their only hope is that the game of charades which the Headmaster had done with the pilot somehow communicated that they were to be picked up. Yet, they were not betting their cards on that. Since the plan was when they arrived at the Summer House, Ageha would be responsible for them coming back to Cross Academy. The bulk of the blame was on the Headmaster who was still buried in the sand with only his head shown as he cried for mercy. "I'm sor---" He was cut off as the tide came in partially drowning him. When the tide left, the Headmaster was sporting a seaweed hair accessory and a crab that has now pinched his nose in which, "Aw!" Yes, this was starting to become a very wonderful and memorable summer vacation.
"Always expect the unexpected. If you do, then nothing will come as a surprise to you."
At first, Saya wasn't sure what was happening. She and the others were invited to Ageha Shirabuki's summer house for the the summer, and at first she was excited. That was until that happened. It was the Headmaster's fault really. But then again, the fault partially fell onto the group as a whole. They should have known better than to trust the Headmaster with any planning whatsoever, and now here they were, stuck on a god-forsaken island in the middle of nowhere with nothing around. She watched with much amusement as Takeru pummeled the Headmaster (with slight sympathy really) and Sacred buried him beneath the sand. She sighed as she turned to stare at the island they were on.
It was barren, hardly anything on it save for the seven of them and their belongings. In that moment she felt like laughing and crying at the same time, so she opted for slouching her shoulders and letting out an exaggerated sigh. She glanced around at the group, noting their expressions (or lack of it) and couldn't decide whether to poke fun at them, or join them. She gave up on both ideas and allowed herself to fall on her back and stared up at the sky. Her arms were laid out, much like as if she were trying to create a sand angel, and kept her gaze up on the bright blue sky that seemed to be taunting them.
"Why did we let him handle this!? I knew I should have stayed home!" she found herself saying as she pointed at the nearly drowned Headmaster. He sported a new hair accessory with a rather noticeable nose piece. She allowed her arm to drape over her eyes, shielding them from the wind and dirt that seemed to be endless now. There was nothing she could do now, what was done was done. She released her arm from her eyes and sat up, allowing her hair to drape over her as she leaned forward. It wasn't that bad of a place. The water was clear, the island itself was rather beautiful in a sense, and they would be home soon.
"As much as I dislike the Headmaster right now, there shouldn't be a reason we can't at least attempt a normal," she paused, trying to think of the proper word before continuing, "Let's just try to enjoy ourselves," she muttered beneath her breath before allowing herself to fall back into the sand. As much as she wanted to be angry with the rest of the lot, she decided that her energy would probably be better used else where. Besides, she would be miserable if she allowed her thoughts to plague her with such anger and remorse.
At least Amaya was here to enjoy this sweet sorrow with her. She was more worried about Ekaterina though, although she had no reason to. The girl had everything she needed herself, but with the new surroundings...Saya shook the thoughts from her head as she took a deep breath of the ocean air. A smile tugged at her lips in the process. Maybe she should go for a swim? Or maybe she should find some shells and collect them for Amaya. Although she'd never admit it, when they were younger, it was a hobby of hers when they visited the lake or beach in their rare moments. She would make shell necklaces for her sister and her brother and father. Without a moments notice or a word, Saya stood from her spot, dusted the sand off, and took off down the shoreline. She wanted to clear her mind. Besides, the others seemed to have their own thoughts on other things and were probably taking this all in at once.
Who wanted to be stranded on an island for god knows how long with six, wait...seven people from school when they could have been elsewhere? She at least could have been at home, drawing a plan or something together with her father and figuring out what exactly it was those vampires were after. When she was out of sight, she walked towards the shore, taking off her shoes in the process and allowing the water to assault her feet as she dipped them in. This was meant to be a time of relaxation and a kind gesture from the Shirabuki princess to escape the harsh reality of the passed events. She truly was kind for thinking of them, even if in reality she was thinking of Sacred's well-being after losing Moirae. Either way, if she ever met the Shirabuki princess, she would have to thank her.
“Where are we?"
“At the mercy of the tide, it seems."
If Sergei had been given more than a day or so of notice regarding their destination, he probably would have double-checked the travel itinerary. As things presently stood, he was regretting not doing so anyway. Turning away from the now-buried headmaster, he tried with limited success to prevent the vein at his temple from popping, shaking his head and remaining willfully deaf to the man’s pleas for assistance. Truly, he’d survive, and that was about enough for the moment. Sighing, he cast his eyes over their limited supplies. He personally had only brought along enough false blood tablets to last him about two days on a normal schedule, three if he stretched and tried to compensate with other food. It would leave him on a razor’s edge and a bit temperamental to do so, but looked like he might have to, with no rescue in sight and no way to communicate with the outside world.
Chances were good that when Ivan received no confirmation of their arrival from either himself or Ekaterina, he would send out the appropriate search crews, and perhaps the Lady Ageha would do the same. But given the distance, it could take them days to be found, perhaps longer.
Well, there was no use worrying about it now. The number of vampires in the group (well… the vampires that needed to consume the tablets, anyway), was limited, and he doubted someone so practiced in the art of self-control as Sacred was going to just lose it. Perhaps he’d thought to pack more provisions, if he’d known the Headmaster would be planning the trip. Or maybe the Headmaster himself had brought extras. Whatever the case, he would simply have to cross that bridge when he came to it. Worst-case scenario, he’d have to disappear from the group and avoid all contact until they were found.
For now, there was another pressing issue: food for the other half of the group. “I’m going to go look further inland, see what I can find,” he volunteered, and he saw Katya, nod, though she did not seem inclined to follow. Probably wise, as there was a higher than usual chance of getting tangled in the undergrowth and vines when you couldn’t see which spots to avoid. With a soft sigh, Sergei headed towards the treeline of the island, pulling his length of aureate hair into a tail as he walked. No use in inefficiency.
Kitty, apparently without the need for any balance assistance, stepped out of her shoes, crouching to roll up the legs of her denim trousers. The sensation of wet, grainy sand beneath her toes made her smile, and she oriented herself by sound, stepping forward so that the oncoming waves lapped at her ankles. The sun was warm on her face, like a little piece of paradise. She had the distinct impression that it didn’t quite measure up, but of course that was silly, wasn’t it? She had no idea what paradise was like.
Regardless, there was no denying that this was nice. “How lovely,” she murmured under her breath. It was hard, sometimes, to see the beautiful in the ugly, but she had over her short years become a believer in an old maxim: that it was the little things that made all the difference in the end. Little things like warm sun and ocean salt and the smell of the breeze.
This in mind, she turned and struck out after Saya, Mischa obediently heeled beside her. Her dog would make sure she didn’t accidentally stray or trip, and she trusted him to do that. Quickening her pace to a jog to catch up with the other girl, Ekaterina slowed when the sound of walking informed her that she’d pulled up beside her friend. “Not exactly what we were expecting, is it?” she asked quietly, though for all her tone gave away, she could be talking about the island, the previous events, or perhaps the entire school year thus far. Truthfully, not even she knew which one she really meant, and she was content to let Saya decide about which they were speaking.
Chances were good that when Ivan received no confirmation of their arrival from either himself or Ekaterina, he would send out the appropriate search crews, and perhaps the Lady Ageha would do the same. But given the distance, it could take them days to be found, perhaps longer.
Well, there was no use worrying about it now. The number of vampires in the group (well… the vampires that needed to consume the tablets, anyway), was limited, and he doubted someone so practiced in the art of self-control as Sacred was going to just lose it. Perhaps he’d thought to pack more provisions, if he’d known the Headmaster would be planning the trip. Or maybe the Headmaster himself had brought extras. Whatever the case, he would simply have to cross that bridge when he came to it. Worst-case scenario, he’d have to disappear from the group and avoid all contact until they were found.
For now, there was another pressing issue: food for the other half of the group. “I’m going to go look further inland, see what I can find,” he volunteered, and he saw Katya, nod, though she did not seem inclined to follow. Probably wise, as there was a higher than usual chance of getting tangled in the undergrowth and vines when you couldn’t see which spots to avoid. With a soft sigh, Sergei headed towards the treeline of the island, pulling his length of aureate hair into a tail as he walked. No use in inefficiency.
Kitty, apparently without the need for any balance assistance, stepped out of her shoes, crouching to roll up the legs of her denim trousers. The sensation of wet, grainy sand beneath her toes made her smile, and she oriented herself by sound, stepping forward so that the oncoming waves lapped at her ankles. The sun was warm on her face, like a little piece of paradise. She had the distinct impression that it didn’t quite measure up, but of course that was silly, wasn’t it? She had no idea what paradise was like.
Regardless, there was no denying that this was nice. “How lovely,” she murmured under her breath. It was hard, sometimes, to see the beautiful in the ugly, but she had over her short years become a believer in an old maxim: that it was the little things that made all the difference in the end. Little things like warm sun and ocean salt and the smell of the breeze.
This in mind, she turned and struck out after Saya, Mischa obediently heeled beside her. Her dog would make sure she didn’t accidentally stray or trip, and she trusted him to do that. Quickening her pace to a jog to catch up with the other girl, Ekaterina slowed when the sound of walking informed her that she’d pulled up beside her friend. “Not exactly what we were expecting, is it?” she asked quietly, though for all her tone gave away, she could be talking about the island, the previous events, or perhaps the entire school year thus far. Truthfully, not even she knew which one she really meant, and she was content to let Saya decide about which they were speaking.
|When in Rome, do what the Romans do, and that is to do with what we have.|
Saya's words were enlightening in a sense. There was nothing they can do really but wait and see what happens to them. People will eventually be looking for them when they are gone for long. Anyway, they all have learned from this experience that the Headmaster must never be allowed to plan a trip ever. Although, he could give the Headmaster due credit. Somehow, it served a diversion from the recent events that happened. If that was the man's goal, he did so without fail. Well, the result to him in terms of physical were not on the pleasant side though.
For now, Takeru looked around the island they were now occupying. It was not completely desolate in terms of natural flora. The trees were sparse but enough to provide a means of a jungle. It also means the possibility of wildlife and some water source that is not from the sea. Well, they should find some place where to settle in for the remainder of their time here. Hopefully, it will not be that long. If it was, he would probably murder the Headmaster. In truth, he would not go that far but he could not say the same about Sacred and the others.
Thinking about the others, he could see Saya and Ekaterina already walking along the shoreline while interacting with the waves. Those two should be fine on their own. Then, he cast a glance towards Sacred who was simply on the far end of the shore as if looking at the distant sea. Well, he would not bother the pureblood. As long as he does not cause trouble, it will be fine. Another one of the boys, there was their teacher Rasputinov. He was more assured of a mature and responsible adult in the group. He was definitely not going to put the Headmaster or Sacred in that category.
Still, there was one lingering worry on his mind. He wondered if the two vampires in their company had brought enough blood pills for them to take. Well, he could trust Sacred to have a semblance of control since the man did sleep for a long time and managed to control his hunger without any lives being taken upon his awakening. As for Sergei, he was not sure. From his recollections of the fights he had seen and the reports provided by others, the gentle-mannered teacher was quite vicious in his battles and often displayed a wanton desire for blood. He wondered if the older man would be fine if they are forced to stay in this place for quite some time.
In any case, he had decided to accompany their teacher in investigating what can be used in this island. "Rasputinov-sensei, I'm coming with you." He followed after but not without the Headmaster's voice trailing behind him. "Takeru-kun! Don't leave me your father here! I didn't raise you to be this cruel!" Takeru could feel a vein on his head trying to pop out. The man did serve as his guardian and all, however... "I never remembered agreeing to be adopted by you." Those eyes of mismatched quality gazed at the direction of the buried Headmaster. "Reflect on what you've done today." It was then another came in washing over the Headmaster who seemed to be saying something back to him.
Releasing a sigh, Takeru shook his head and decided to leave it at that. He then followed after their teacher to explore the innards of this island. Catching up with Sergei, he walked beside the man. "Rasputinov-sensei, will you be fine?" He inquired to the older man. It was not meant to be malicious or undermining the man's ability. It was just to ascertain that he will be fine. After all, he did not want any of those near to him suffering without him helping. He did not want to be so useless again.
For now, Takeru looked around the island they were now occupying. It was not completely desolate in terms of natural flora. The trees were sparse but enough to provide a means of a jungle. It also means the possibility of wildlife and some water source that is not from the sea. Well, they should find some place where to settle in for the remainder of their time here. Hopefully, it will not be that long. If it was, he would probably murder the Headmaster. In truth, he would not go that far but he could not say the same about Sacred and the others.
Thinking about the others, he could see Saya and Ekaterina already walking along the shoreline while interacting with the waves. Those two should be fine on their own. Then, he cast a glance towards Sacred who was simply on the far end of the shore as if looking at the distant sea. Well, he would not bother the pureblood. As long as he does not cause trouble, it will be fine. Another one of the boys, there was their teacher Rasputinov. He was more assured of a mature and responsible adult in the group. He was definitely not going to put the Headmaster or Sacred in that category.
Still, there was one lingering worry on his mind. He wondered if the two vampires in their company had brought enough blood pills for them to take. Well, he could trust Sacred to have a semblance of control since the man did sleep for a long time and managed to control his hunger without any lives being taken upon his awakening. As for Sergei, he was not sure. From his recollections of the fights he had seen and the reports provided by others, the gentle-mannered teacher was quite vicious in his battles and often displayed a wanton desire for blood. He wondered if the older man would be fine if they are forced to stay in this place for quite some time.
In any case, he had decided to accompany their teacher in investigating what can be used in this island. "Rasputinov-sensei, I'm coming with you." He followed after but not without the Headmaster's voice trailing behind him. "Takeru-kun! Don't leave me your father here! I didn't raise you to be this cruel!" Takeru could feel a vein on his head trying to pop out. The man did serve as his guardian and all, however... "I never remembered agreeing to be adopted by you." Those eyes of mismatched quality gazed at the direction of the buried Headmaster. "Reflect on what you've done today." It was then another came in washing over the Headmaster who seemed to be saying something back to him.
Releasing a sigh, Takeru shook his head and decided to leave it at that. He then followed after their teacher to explore the innards of this island. Catching up with Sergei, he walked beside the man. "Rasputinov-sensei, will you be fine?" He inquired to the older man. It was not meant to be malicious or undermining the man's ability. It was just to ascertain that he will be fine. After all, he did not want any of those near to him suffering without him helping. He did not want to be so useless again.
||“Someone asked me if I like Summer, I simply ignored it. Now, I believe you know the answer to that question.”||
Nuisances that turned into displeasures. This is how Sacred could describe this supposedly relaxing vacation changed into some survival of the fittest contest. Actually, he was waiting for some cameras to appear suddenly. However, it was just the trick of life orchestrated by an idiotic Headmaster. Really, he found it remarkable Cross Academy had yet to be burned to the ground to the carefree manner of its primary caretaker. Well, he cannot totally see fault at that for he is the same in that regards. He proceed with his life in an almost reckless and lackadaisical methods. It is not because he felt liberated or anything. Being like that, it was more easy not to get attached. It was more easy to forget. In the end, it never was easy.
Hearing the rambles of the stupid Headmaster, the pureblood chose to ignore it all together. The man will survive. If he knew better, the Headmaster had the tenacity greater of a cockroach without doubt. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Takeru and Ivan's dog going deeper to the covered tree area. He highly doubt that something bad would happen or that so-called sensei would do anything to Takeru. After all, it should have been observed how fiercely he protects the boy. So, he hardly thinks any of the people would do anything to harm Takeru with him here.
On the other hand at the far right of the shore, the prefect and the blind princess were walking while feeling the sand and water on their feet. They seemed to be enjoying the breeze and the change of scenery. Well at least, it is good that someone was finding pleasure to this accident of a vacation. Returning his attention in front of him, his eyes of deep mauve gazed at the sea so calmly moving on its own. Being on an island was not something new to him, he had come to such places due to the insistence of someone a long time ago. It was also troublesome, but he did not hate it all the way.
Anyway, their problem would be how to keep themselves well-off until some kind of rescue comes for them. The blood pills he brought for himself alone is only sufficient for 4 days tops. He had deduced that Ageha would be able to provide for the insufficiency when it comes to that. However, things tends to get out of hand. He should have known it would also be the same for this trip of theirs. Well, he does not really mind. It did give him time not to discuss anything with Ageha. He knew the girl meant well. But, he just did not want to let go for now.
Glancing to his wrist which was casually placed at his side, the green ribbon gently played by the summer breeze. Closing his eyes briefly, Moirae's face flashed before him with a bright smile. Even when she was gone, the girl never stopped smiling. She even smiled when they first met. He hated to admit it, but those smiles did save him at some point. It really did. Opening his eyes, he looked at the sea once more as the breeze grew a bit stronger. His two-toned hair lightly flew like feathers fluttering so alluringly. It seemed he had to do something to at least make himself less bored.
After all, they would leave this place when the outside world tends to search for them once more. The peace they could have here was only transient. When they returned, he has this sense a veil of darkness would be around them. Looking at his feet, he could see the tide trying to drench his shoes which was rather unsuccessful. Spotting something at the sand near his feet, he picked it up and it was cone-shaped shell. He looked at it for quite sometime before throwing it away. It landed on the head of the Headmaster. Even if he had decided to get most of this trip at his own terms, it did not mean that the stupid action of buffon number 1 would be forgiven just like that.
Hearing the rambles of the stupid Headmaster, the pureblood chose to ignore it all together. The man will survive. If he knew better, the Headmaster had the tenacity greater of a cockroach without doubt. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Takeru and Ivan's dog going deeper to the covered tree area. He highly doubt that something bad would happen or that so-called sensei would do anything to Takeru. After all, it should have been observed how fiercely he protects the boy. So, he hardly thinks any of the people would do anything to harm Takeru with him here.
On the other hand at the far right of the shore, the prefect and the blind princess were walking while feeling the sand and water on their feet. They seemed to be enjoying the breeze and the change of scenery. Well at least, it is good that someone was finding pleasure to this accident of a vacation. Returning his attention in front of him, his eyes of deep mauve gazed at the sea so calmly moving on its own. Being on an island was not something new to him, he had come to such places due to the insistence of someone a long time ago. It was also troublesome, but he did not hate it all the way.
Anyway, their problem would be how to keep themselves well-off until some kind of rescue comes for them. The blood pills he brought for himself alone is only sufficient for 4 days tops. He had deduced that Ageha would be able to provide for the insufficiency when it comes to that. However, things tends to get out of hand. He should have known it would also be the same for this trip of theirs. Well, he does not really mind. It did give him time not to discuss anything with Ageha. He knew the girl meant well. But, he just did not want to let go for now.
Glancing to his wrist which was casually placed at his side, the green ribbon gently played by the summer breeze. Closing his eyes briefly, Moirae's face flashed before him with a bright smile. Even when she was gone, the girl never stopped smiling. She even smiled when they first met. He hated to admit it, but those smiles did save him at some point. It really did. Opening his eyes, he looked at the sea once more as the breeze grew a bit stronger. His two-toned hair lightly flew like feathers fluttering so alluringly. It seemed he had to do something to at least make himself less bored.
After all, they would leave this place when the outside world tends to search for them once more. The peace they could have here was only transient. When they returned, he has this sense a veil of darkness would be around them. Looking at his feet, he could see the tide trying to drench his shoes which was rather unsuccessful. Spotting something at the sand near his feet, he picked it up and it was cone-shaped shell. He looked at it for quite sometime before throwing it away. It landed on the head of the Headmaster. Even if he had decided to get most of this trip at his own terms, it did not mean that the stupid action of buffon number 1 would be forgiven just like that.
"Being in the company of friends is a peace one should experience often."
The grain feeling between Saya's toes caused her to close her eyes and enjoy the feeling. It had been a few years since they last went to the ocean side and it was something she had begun to miss. Perhaps they should visit the ocean more often. The breeze, the smell, the air, everything was calming to her and it brought a sense of nirvana to her being. She could hear the whines of the Headmaster and chuckled to herself when the sound of the sand crunching beneath someone's feet echoed in her ears. She turned and smiled brightly at her friend and Mischa.
"Hi Kitty, Mischa" she greeted, rubbing the dog behind his ears. She caught what Ekaterina had stated and slightly frowned. She couldn't deduce what exactly she had meant by that statement. Given everything that has happened the last month or so, it could have been any event. The Dance, the battle, this. Saya couldn't help but laugh lightly and kneeled on the ground. She tossed a rock from her side into the ocean and watched as it sank. "No, I don't think any of us ever thought we would be in this predicament. I blame the Headmaster for that one," she stated in a joking manner.
"How are feeling Kitty? I never got the chance to ask you. I," she paused. Should she really ask this question? After all, they were here to enjoy themselves and she didn't want to be the one that ruined it. "It's times like these I wish I had shorter hair," she stated, pulling at the long strands of her hair before a thought occured. "We should go for a swim!" she changed the subject and began her way towards the water, however; she paused. Laughing nervously, she turned towards Ekaterina and rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly.
"Scratch that thought. I don't think we'll have the privacy to change if we do," she stated with a nervous laugh. Instead, she opted to just sit at the edge of the waters tide and allowed the water to lap at her feet. She glanced back towards where the group had been and noticed Sergei and Takeru disappear in the island. The Headmaster was still burried beneath the sand and Sacred had taken off towards the end of the other side. A frown marred her lips a bit in the process. She felt a bit for the vampires' loss and honestly, even though he gave her the creeps, if she could help she would have. She sighed into her spot.
"Kitty! I am making it worse on myself!" she wanted to wail as she laid her head on her friends shoulder and let out an exaggerated, aggrevated sigh. She removed herself from her friend's shoulder and fell on her back into the sand. The soft thud was an indication that she hadn't fallen too hard, but nonetheless still felt the sharp tingle on her back. "Some vacation this will turn out to be. I wonder, what are we going to do about shelter? What about our provisions!?" she continued to rant. Although she laughed, she was truly worried about their well-being. Amaya had complained of a headache before the trip, and the pale appearance she was taking on didn't help things either.
“Things we lose have a way of coming back to us in the end, if not always in the way we expect.”
Amaya wasn't sure what was happening, at first it seemed they had been invited to Ageha Shirabuki's summer house for their vacation, and of course she was excited, and then the Headmaster had gone off and got them stuck on an island in the middle of nowhere and with nothing other than the belonging's they had all brought with themselves, which meant their wasn't much natural food for the four humans, unless they fancied Blood Tablets. Ama quietly watched as Takeru and Sacred attacked the Headmaster, nearly drowning the poor man, before she quietly turned around and walked away, leaving everyone else to do their own thing. The island barren, other than the seven of them, and a small patch of woodland that divided the parts of the island, and would provide a bit of shelter, there wasn't much of anything other than water and stand. She sighed as she walked, ignoring the laughs or complaints from behind her as she went, her feet sinking a bit into the sand with each step. After awhile, she came to a small wall of rocks and boulders, that she easily climbed over and was lead to a small beach, much like the bigger one everyone else was laying in, only this one was more private and peaceful.
It also seemed to lead up to a very small cliff side, where one could jump into the water for fun, Amaya would have to keep that in mind for when she showed the rest of the group her new hide out, if she did show them that is. She stared out at the ocean, an empty look set upon her face as she seemingly lost herself in her thoughts. In all honestly for now she planned on this being her hiding place when her hallucinations struck and she needed to get away from the others so her secret wouldn't be revealed in the worst of places. She sighed quietly and stayed still and standing as a wave rose up and washed over her feet and the sand that was on the ground, it was rather peaceful on the island, so she couldn't complain to much, however when she got a sunburn, she would be complaining and most likely trying to kill the Headmaster herself.
To be honest, it was a rather amusing event the group have found themselves in, a group of Humans and Vampires having to work together to live on a small island, that was abandoned and in the middle of no where. It sounded like the plot line of a bad T.V. series. Ama snorted and allowed a small smile to cross her lips. Over the last few weeks she had not only gotten used to the hallucinations, but she also got used to the never ending headache that assaulted her mind at all hours of the day and deprived her of sleep, and even peace. She had learned how to act like her hallucinations weren't really happening while she was around other people, but she still had a slightly glazed look in her eyes when the hallucinations took over, and her skin would turn even paler than it was before. One thing was for sure, no one else was seeing what she saw. That wasn't good.
She sighed once more, and looked down as another way washed in, pulling a small, white flower towards her. Amaya blinked down at it, confused for a moment, before sweeping down and scooping it up. The petals were glistening with water and it looked as through it was on the brink of death, but for some reason the strange white flower brought peace to her mind, and it was completely weightless. It was beautiful. She lessened her hold on the flower and let a strong passing breeze carry it away, far into the sky and towards the ocean, away from her and her problems, and the island they were on all stuck on.
“Sometimes, we wear faces other than our own to protect not ourselves, but others."
The query, well-intentioned as it was, caused a momentary falter in Sergei’s step, but he recovered with flawless precision. He would never lie to a friend, and he did consider Takeru to be a friend, regardless of the difference in circumstances between them. The man had a uniquely calming spirit, actually, a comment which had once interested Ivan when he mentioned it offhandedly. At any rate, he was a good person, and of this there was no doubt. No, he would not lie.
“I cannot discount the possibility that I will run out of pills before we are found,” he said simply. “Be assured that if this does happen, I will take the measures necessary to protect the others. I ask only that if I disappear at some point, you discourage anyone from following.” His features softened into a reassuring smile, and he shook his head. It was like him to prepare for the worst, and this was a habit that Takeru would doubtless be familiar with. Hopefully, the man would see this favor for what it was: a caution, a preparation for the worst of cases, and one that likely would not come to pass. Chances were good that they would be found long before this became an issue. Of greater concern was something else.
“I would worry more presently about the others in our party starving first. I… have been cut off before and survived.” It was highly unpleasant and tended to weaken his resistance to instinct, which would be why he needed to leave if it did come to that, but all the same it was helpful in its way.
The survival of the human element in the group was in fact the reason for his venture out this far, and he tipped his head back, searching the canopies of the tropical trees for a few things in particular. It looked like they were in luck, actually, and he stopped at the next one, gauging the height and sturdiness of the thing. With a shrug and a brief aside glance at Takeru, he jumped, catching one of the few branches near the top for leverage. This far up, the fruit was close, and he looked back down for a moment. “Mind catching?” he asked, hefting a coconut in one hand. “It looks like the island will provide in an emergency.” With or without the younger man’s cooperation, he let a few drop to the ground, and then followed himself, landing with the ease of much practice. There were mangoes, bananas, and papaya a little further in, but these should do for refreshments for the moment, along with whatever provisions had been brought.
“And yourself?” he enquired on the return trip. “Are you faring any better?” the question was posed neutrally, kindly, with no expectations. Grief was something that everyone handled differently; far be it from him to tell anyone how to deal with theirs. He still carried old burdens of his own, after all.
“I cannot discount the possibility that I will run out of pills before we are found,” he said simply. “Be assured that if this does happen, I will take the measures necessary to protect the others. I ask only that if I disappear at some point, you discourage anyone from following.” His features softened into a reassuring smile, and he shook his head. It was like him to prepare for the worst, and this was a habit that Takeru would doubtless be familiar with. Hopefully, the man would see this favor for what it was: a caution, a preparation for the worst of cases, and one that likely would not come to pass. Chances were good that they would be found long before this became an issue. Of greater concern was something else.
“I would worry more presently about the others in our party starving first. I… have been cut off before and survived.” It was highly unpleasant and tended to weaken his resistance to instinct, which would be why he needed to leave if it did come to that, but all the same it was helpful in its way.
The survival of the human element in the group was in fact the reason for his venture out this far, and he tipped his head back, searching the canopies of the tropical trees for a few things in particular. It looked like they were in luck, actually, and he stopped at the next one, gauging the height and sturdiness of the thing. With a shrug and a brief aside glance at Takeru, he jumped, catching one of the few branches near the top for leverage. This far up, the fruit was close, and he looked back down for a moment. “Mind catching?” he asked, hefting a coconut in one hand. “It looks like the island will provide in an emergency.” With or without the younger man’s cooperation, he let a few drop to the ground, and then followed himself, landing with the ease of much practice. There were mangoes, bananas, and papaya a little further in, but these should do for refreshments for the moment, along with whatever provisions had been brought.
“And yourself?” he enquired on the return trip. “Are you faring any better?” the question was posed neutrally, kindly, with no expectations. Grief was something that everyone handled differently; far be it from him to tell anyone how to deal with theirs. He still carried old burdens of his own, after all.
“With the right friends by our side, we can do anything."
“Me?” Kitty asked, tones faintly surprised. She pointed at herself with one index finger and frowned slightly. “I’m all right. I didn’t… well, we weren’t as close as…” she gestured vaguely backwards, to where they’d left Sacred and the others. Truly, she hadn’t known Moirae that well, and though she’d thought the woman very kind and a lovely person, they had not often interacted. She knew the pain the others were experiencing well enough, too well, but she was not currently feeling it the same way they were. As for her physical injuries, well, those seemed to have recovered for the most part, even the ribs from the incident at the dance. She thought that odd—they’d healed much faster than she remembered reading they should. But she chose not to think about it too much. It wasn’t like her body repaired itself as quickly as a vampire or Sergei’s did. Perhaps she was simply a fast healer.
She’d woken from her coma with no lingering injuries, and no pain or complications at all, as though her body had been renewed somehow. She didn’t bother expressing any of this, though, as Saya seemed eager to change the subject, and Ekaterina was only too happy to go along with it, giggling just a tiny bit when her friend complained about not being able to go swimming.
“Well, it is a vacation,” she pointed out practically, “I’m sure we’ll be able to go at some point, if you really want to.” She wasn’t much for the water, herself, at least not beyond the wading they were doing right now.
They sat on the sand, and when Saya’s head contacted her shoulder, Kitty leaned herself over so that her own rested atop it, smiling softly, but sitting back up straight when Saya moved, flopping back on the sand behind them. Pulling her knees to her chest, Ekaterina gave the matter some thought. “I’m sure between us all, everything will work out, Saya. Don’t forget that we’re all here to help… well, except maybe the Headmaster.” the joke was good-natured, but the underlying point was serious. She had faith in the abilities of the others, and not even two disasters like the ones they’d faced was going to change that.
She’d woken from her coma with no lingering injuries, and no pain or complications at all, as though her body had been renewed somehow. She didn’t bother expressing any of this, though, as Saya seemed eager to change the subject, and Ekaterina was only too happy to go along with it, giggling just a tiny bit when her friend complained about not being able to go swimming.
“Well, it is a vacation,” she pointed out practically, “I’m sure we’ll be able to go at some point, if you really want to.” She wasn’t much for the water, herself, at least not beyond the wading they were doing right now.
They sat on the sand, and when Saya’s head contacted her shoulder, Kitty leaned herself over so that her own rested atop it, smiling softly, but sitting back up straight when Saya moved, flopping back on the sand behind them. Pulling her knees to her chest, Ekaterina gave the matter some thought. “I’m sure between us all, everything will work out, Saya. Don’t forget that we’re all here to help… well, except maybe the Headmaster.” the joke was good-natured, but the underlying point was serious. She had faith in the abilities of the others, and not even two disasters like the ones they’d faced was going to change that.
|I think there are lot of things I should cry about and I would never be better, but I have to keep moving on and smiling to remember those gone from me.|
Seeing his sensei was reassuring him that it would be fine one way or another, Takeru offered as well a small smile. Little by little, he was trying his best to come out from his own cocoon of guilt and grief. As much as he can say, his process was on a steady pace. It was all thanks to that masked man, Ekaterina, the Headmaster's antics, and the people he has with him right now. They may be covered by their own veil of personal issues but somehow, when they are together, somehow, those sad things, those terrible things, those frightening things seemed so minuscule. For that, he was truly thankful to be with them as of now even if the location was not of the best accommodations.
Agreeing to the sensei's instructions if something does occur, he gave a firm nod. "I will because I believe in you after all, Rasputinov-sensei." His words did not ooze with hypocritical meaning or shallow care of affirmation. This is what he solely believes in. This could also be felt from his statement as they continued to delved deeper to the innards of the island. They soon found some coconuts to increase their food supply. The older man did not waste time to climb the tree to harvest some of the fruits. Asking him to catch it, he nodded without hesitation and began catching the thrown coconuts.
Soon, they finally have enough fruits in their opinion for now. It was also good to know that this island would be able to provide emergency means of food in case of a longer intended stay. As a result, they decided to return where the others should be. Really, if the trip was not messed up, they should all have been at the Summer House now. He had visited Ageha at that house for a few times already. It was a charming and calming place in his own description. Furthermore, Ageha was there. The pureblood princess has a way about her that makes everything seemingly bright and warm.
It also means the wounds of Moirae's death would be relived to a certain degree. Ageha was also close to Moirae for she was the intermediary between the princess and Sacrilegious. Perhaps, no, this is why Sacred was a bit hesitant about joining the trip. In terms of the pain of loss and overwhelming guilt, the purple pureblood must be suffering more than him as of now. More than, he could ever think of. The only time he had not seen Sacred without Moirae by his side was during their first meeting. At the same time, the interactions between two were profoundly deep in his observation. A connection brought by the bonds of the past.
He was only jolted from his own thoughts when he heard his sensei asked about him. Takeru looked to his side and did not answer immediately. Honestly, he was also still trying to figure out how to completely look forward. However, he is certain that he is improving on that part. Then, there was also a promise for him to keep. He had been thinking about it these past few days. If he honors such an oath, Moirae will still be alive in a sense. As a result, he must pick up himself to do that. Yet, he can still the burden of his grief hanging around him.
Looking away from his companion to direct his eyes of black and red to the ground, he answered. "I... I think I am." Memories of the past weeks played delicately in his mind. "I am getting better each day. I need to I have a promise to keep." It was then the last smile of Moirae flashed before him like a beacon of light. "Then, I remembered how happy she looked. I don't want that smile to fade away so, I will get better." Taking a deep breath, he looked at his sensei once more and had a small yet, bright smile on his lips. "I have decided to live on for those people I have lost and for those people I have now. I don't want to disappoint them and even more so myself."
After giving his answer, the aura around Takeru seemed to be a bit brighter than before. He then remembered something. Well, he did look into the files of Ekaterina and saw some connections with Sergei and that Masked Man. It was purely out of curiosity. He found out that person was called Ivan Rasputinov and his sensei's father. This sadness meant for that stranger haunted him as if he has to remember. Like, he needed to say something to that person. Although, he does not know what it is. The same feeling he had when he met Sacrilegious for the first time. A sense of knowing and an affection, although it is much stronger for that mystery person. "Rasputinov-sensei, I have been meaning to ask. I hope you don't mind. Your father, what is he like?"
Agreeing to the sensei's instructions if something does occur, he gave a firm nod. "I will because I believe in you after all, Rasputinov-sensei." His words did not ooze with hypocritical meaning or shallow care of affirmation. This is what he solely believes in. This could also be felt from his statement as they continued to delved deeper to the innards of the island. They soon found some coconuts to increase their food supply. The older man did not waste time to climb the tree to harvest some of the fruits. Asking him to catch it, he nodded without hesitation and began catching the thrown coconuts.
Soon, they finally have enough fruits in their opinion for now. It was also good to know that this island would be able to provide emergency means of food in case of a longer intended stay. As a result, they decided to return where the others should be. Really, if the trip was not messed up, they should all have been at the Summer House now. He had visited Ageha at that house for a few times already. It was a charming and calming place in his own description. Furthermore, Ageha was there. The pureblood princess has a way about her that makes everything seemingly bright and warm.
It also means the wounds of Moirae's death would be relived to a certain degree. Ageha was also close to Moirae for she was the intermediary between the princess and Sacrilegious. Perhaps, no, this is why Sacred was a bit hesitant about joining the trip. In terms of the pain of loss and overwhelming guilt, the purple pureblood must be suffering more than him as of now. More than, he could ever think of. The only time he had not seen Sacred without Moirae by his side was during their first meeting. At the same time, the interactions between two were profoundly deep in his observation. A connection brought by the bonds of the past.
He was only jolted from his own thoughts when he heard his sensei asked about him. Takeru looked to his side and did not answer immediately. Honestly, he was also still trying to figure out how to completely look forward. However, he is certain that he is improving on that part. Then, there was also a promise for him to keep. He had been thinking about it these past few days. If he honors such an oath, Moirae will still be alive in a sense. As a result, he must pick up himself to do that. Yet, he can still the burden of his grief hanging around him.
Looking away from his companion to direct his eyes of black and red to the ground, he answered. "I... I think I am." Memories of the past weeks played delicately in his mind. "I am getting better each day. I need to I have a promise to keep." It was then the last smile of Moirae flashed before him like a beacon of light. "Then, I remembered how happy she looked. I don't want that smile to fade away so, I will get better." Taking a deep breath, he looked at his sensei once more and had a small yet, bright smile on his lips. "I have decided to live on for those people I have lost and for those people I have now. I don't want to disappoint them and even more so myself."
After giving his answer, the aura around Takeru seemed to be a bit brighter than before. He then remembered something. Well, he did look into the files of Ekaterina and saw some connections with Sergei and that Masked Man. It was purely out of curiosity. He found out that person was called Ivan Rasputinov and his sensei's father. This sadness meant for that stranger haunted him as if he has to remember. Like, he needed to say something to that person. Although, he does not know what it is. The same feeling he had when he met Sacrilegious for the first time. A sense of knowing and an affection, although it is much stronger for that mystery person. "Rasputinov-sensei, I have been meaning to ask. I hope you don't mind. Your father, what is he like?"
||“There is the sea and a beach, I don't think I have to spell it out for anyone what to do as of now.”||
Looking at the wallowing Headmaster, the pureblood was keeping the desire locked to chop that stupid head of the man and then see how large his brain truly was. However, he would never doubt the man in terms of his knowledge to the dark side of life. People who endure through such things and still able to smile genuinely, he gives them due credit for being able to go on. As for him, he was not the same. He was simply living without a purpose and even more so, for him breathing and all that can be trailed to life is pretty much a chore. Although for now, he did rekindle an old goal of his. This time, he would be sure to accomplish it one way or another.
Approaching the buried Headmaster, it was without much effort. He pulled the man out of the sand and then threw him to the sea like a heap of garbage. At first, the man mumbled a series of thank you's and about him having a big heart. It was fine as he was about to simply released the man and went on his way by exploring the island as well. But, those words turned into actions of hugs and kisses which prompted the pureblood to do what he did. It was to cast the shameless man to sea. He was probably doing everyone a favor by kicking that man out of the island. The Headmaster's exuberance was too overbearing and downright ridiculous most of the times.
When that was done, he faced the direction of the tree-covered areas. It would be good to see what this island had to offer. The scenery was a welcome treat for him. It had been a long time since he had stepped out of Cross Academy. Most of the times, he let Takeru handle business affairs meant for him. So, he usually stays within the school grounds. Despite him being known to be eccentric, he is also known to be a pathologically lazy. Although, it was not true entirely. He had once liked travelling to different places. How do they think he knew all of the languages and speak it fluently? But as of now, he had lost the urge to see the world. Probably because the things he wanted to see will not be there anymore. There was nothing out there worth the trouble.
Walking away from the shore, he took noticed the two girls not far from his location. He had caught their conversation even when he did not want to. Hearing senses of vampires were acute after all. It was then a mischievous thought entered his mind. He did decided to enjoy this trip at his own behest. Looking around, there was no Takeru to prevent him from doing anything. With this, an amused smile lingered on his lips as he approached the two girls, the prefect, and the blind princess. They were sitting on the sand and enjoying the tide. Well, he had a better option. "I see the beach and then two beautiful girls. There is only one thing left to do."
He commented as he was now behind the two girls. After seeing the girls' reactions, Sacred delivered a bright smile that was oddly laced with mischievousness. It would not take a genius to figure out he had something up his sleeve. True enough, the girls both found themselves being hefted over his shoulders without much difficulty. He then entered the water and stood at the boundary of the shallow and deep portions. "Time for a swim." With that said, he then released the two girls into the water which would have them landed on their bums accompanied by a huge splash and even a wave covering the three of them. "Refreshing, isn't it?"
Approaching the buried Headmaster, it was without much effort. He pulled the man out of the sand and then threw him to the sea like a heap of garbage. At first, the man mumbled a series of thank you's and about him having a big heart. It was fine as he was about to simply released the man and went on his way by exploring the island as well. But, those words turned into actions of hugs and kisses which prompted the pureblood to do what he did. It was to cast the shameless man to sea. He was probably doing everyone a favor by kicking that man out of the island. The Headmaster's exuberance was too overbearing and downright ridiculous most of the times.
When that was done, he faced the direction of the tree-covered areas. It would be good to see what this island had to offer. The scenery was a welcome treat for him. It had been a long time since he had stepped out of Cross Academy. Most of the times, he let Takeru handle business affairs meant for him. So, he usually stays within the school grounds. Despite him being known to be eccentric, he is also known to be a pathologically lazy. Although, it was not true entirely. He had once liked travelling to different places. How do they think he knew all of the languages and speak it fluently? But as of now, he had lost the urge to see the world. Probably because the things he wanted to see will not be there anymore. There was nothing out there worth the trouble.
Walking away from the shore, he took noticed the two girls not far from his location. He had caught their conversation even when he did not want to. Hearing senses of vampires were acute after all. It was then a mischievous thought entered his mind. He did decided to enjoy this trip at his own behest. Looking around, there was no Takeru to prevent him from doing anything. With this, an amused smile lingered on his lips as he approached the two girls, the prefect, and the blind princess. They were sitting on the sand and enjoying the tide. Well, he had a better option. "I see the beach and then two beautiful girls. There is only one thing left to do."
He commented as he was now behind the two girls. After seeing the girls' reactions, Sacred delivered a bright smile that was oddly laced with mischievousness. It would not take a genius to figure out he had something up his sleeve. True enough, the girls both found themselves being hefted over his shoulders without much difficulty. He then entered the water and stood at the boundary of the shallow and deep portions. "Time for a swim." With that said, he then released the two girls into the water which would have them landed on their bums accompanied by a huge splash and even a wave covering the three of them. "Refreshing, isn't it?"
"Sometimes, all it takes is a little push for someone to push back."
Saya smiled at Ekaterina's response and allowed herself to stay put on the ground. She decided to watch the clouds roll by in exchange for clearing her head. She, however, had not opted to see Sacrilegious peering down from behind her with a mischievous smile. She had heard his comment and frowned a bit. She didn't like his tone of voice, and for some odd reason, it sent a shiver down her spine. And then there was the look in his eye that had Saya trying to sit up quickly. This did not happen for her as she found herself, along with Ekaterina, hoisted over the male's shoulder and quickly flying into the water. When she recovered from the wave that crashed over her, she emerged, spitting out the sea water that rolled into her mouth.
"Sacred you dummy!" she nearly yelled out at the pure-blood as she continued to sputter out water. Although they were in the shallow end, the way they had met the water and the way she met it was with her mouth open in an attempt to scream. As a result, she inhaled a lot of water and nearly choked. She glanced to her side and noticed Ekaterina had also fallen into the water in a similar manner. She made her way towards the blonde and wrapped an arm around the girl and picked her up.
"What were you thinking!? You can drop me that's fine, but you can't be doing things like that to Kitty! God, you're infuriating!" she nearly hissed out. She knew Kitty would be fine, but the way they were dropped had concern for the girl. Before she could feel the anger boiling, she laughed at Ekaterina as she sported a hair piece familiar to the Headmaster (who was ironically in the ocean now drifting further into sea). She pulled the seaweed piece from Ekaterina's hair and turned her attention back towards Sacrilegious. She crossed her arms over her chest and tried to glare at the pure-blood. That, however, did not work as she sighed.
"Hence why you creep me out Sacrilegious," she muttered beneath her breath before she allowed herself to fall back into the ocean. "Maybe I'll just let the tide carry me out and I can drown away from your presence," she continued, laying with her back in the water as she stared up at the sky. The waves gently rolled around her, carrying her from one side to the other as she stared up at the bright sky. A smile etched into her lips for a moment. Perhaps this was their way of forgetting and relaxing. She could accept that. She turned her attention towards the two people beside her: her best friend and the one that she was creeped out by.
"You know something, this seems like it would be a bad T.V. drama. I wouldn't want to watch it if that were the case," she stated casually, feeling the seaweed float between her fingers as she laced them around the substance and pulled it over her face. She smiled with her eyes closed to the world and allowed the water to comb through her hair.
“There are some things for which words can never be enough."
“A difficult question to answer,” Sergei mused thoughtfully, tilting his head to one side as he walked. He was quite certain that any answer he gave would be entirely inadequate—that was just part of Ivan’s nature. It was like asking what history itself was like. There was nothing it was like, it just was. But regardless of the impossibility of a complete answer, he could and would give a partial one.
Curiosity about Ivan wasn’t unusual—he was a very distinctive man, and a very powerful one too. But he sensed that neither of these things motivated Takeru’s inquiry, which was why he was considering it in the first place. Ekaterina had told him of the exchange between the two of them, and though he suspected he understood the underlying facts, Ivan had not confirmed them when he asked, and he doubted that his father would, at least not until he found it necessary to do so. “He is brilliant,” the teacher began. That much was obvious if one spoke to him for long enough. “A scientific mind the like of which has no counterpart, not really. He had discovered cloning technology hundreds of years ago, for one.”
It was the reason Sergei himself existed at all, though to be honest, he couldn’t say how many hundred years it had been—a chunk of the middle of his life was missing from his memory, or appeared only in fragments, flashes of faces and not much else. He didn’t try to remember that time, for a number of reasons. “You know, I suppose, that Lilith was defeated eventually by the first being? It was Ivan who figured out the mechanics of the seal, and told the man how to perform it, as a worst-case scenario. He sees the world not like you or I, in terms of people and lives and narrow things like that, but in terms of entire populations, wars, grand cosmic notions of balance and species. It makes him an excellent strategist, but… it also makes him a bit difficult to live with, at times. He gives no quarter for sentiment, or at least… he didn’t used to.”
Ekaterina had been different, and through her, Sergei had figured out that Ivan had once known quite well how to love. His entire outlook had once been the opposite—he had loved one person so dearly that he had been willing to move heaven and earth for her, to give everything he had, to forsake she who had made him, but in the end it hadn’t been enough, and his beloved had lost her life. He supposed his father had never healed from that. It was hard to know for sure, but as the person who knew him better than anyone else, his creation guessed that he had taken his long view on events under the pain of countless years without that which he loved most. The attachment was too much to risk—until Katya.
“He can seem merciless, enough so that many of his kin are afraid of him. He’s also viewed as an eccentric—he generally does not show his face before others, and he “collects” oddities, people with strange or unusual or particularly valuable talents. He tends to find them at their lowest and lift them, and in return, they are loyal to him.” Sergei shrugged, then smiled over at his friend.
“As you might have guessed, he also quite likes music.” It was a lighthearted observation, almost a joke, meant to lift the heavy atmosphere that talking about Ivan tended to surround him with.
It was at about this time that they arrived back at the place they’d started, and Sergei set his armful of fruits down. He could make out three figures in the distance, which was two less than they’d come here with. The Headmaster was probably elsewhere by now, but that left one other, and scent told him it was Amaya. “We seem to have lost one of our party,” he said neutrally. “I’ll go check up on her. Perhaps you could join the others? They look to be having fun…” Takeru seemed as though he could use some lighthearted activity at the moment. His resolve to live for those who needed him was admirable, but resolutions like that carried a weight all their own.
Curiosity about Ivan wasn’t unusual—he was a very distinctive man, and a very powerful one too. But he sensed that neither of these things motivated Takeru’s inquiry, which was why he was considering it in the first place. Ekaterina had told him of the exchange between the two of them, and though he suspected he understood the underlying facts, Ivan had not confirmed them when he asked, and he doubted that his father would, at least not until he found it necessary to do so. “He is brilliant,” the teacher began. That much was obvious if one spoke to him for long enough. “A scientific mind the like of which has no counterpart, not really. He had discovered cloning technology hundreds of years ago, for one.”
It was the reason Sergei himself existed at all, though to be honest, he couldn’t say how many hundred years it had been—a chunk of the middle of his life was missing from his memory, or appeared only in fragments, flashes of faces and not much else. He didn’t try to remember that time, for a number of reasons. “You know, I suppose, that Lilith was defeated eventually by the first being? It was Ivan who figured out the mechanics of the seal, and told the man how to perform it, as a worst-case scenario. He sees the world not like you or I, in terms of people and lives and narrow things like that, but in terms of entire populations, wars, grand cosmic notions of balance and species. It makes him an excellent strategist, but… it also makes him a bit difficult to live with, at times. He gives no quarter for sentiment, or at least… he didn’t used to.”
Ekaterina had been different, and through her, Sergei had figured out that Ivan had once known quite well how to love. His entire outlook had once been the opposite—he had loved one person so dearly that he had been willing to move heaven and earth for her, to give everything he had, to forsake she who had made him, but in the end it hadn’t been enough, and his beloved had lost her life. He supposed his father had never healed from that. It was hard to know for sure, but as the person who knew him better than anyone else, his creation guessed that he had taken his long view on events under the pain of countless years without that which he loved most. The attachment was too much to risk—until Katya.
“He can seem merciless, enough so that many of his kin are afraid of him. He’s also viewed as an eccentric—he generally does not show his face before others, and he “collects” oddities, people with strange or unusual or particularly valuable talents. He tends to find them at their lowest and lift them, and in return, they are loyal to him.” Sergei shrugged, then smiled over at his friend.
“As you might have guessed, he also quite likes music.” It was a lighthearted observation, almost a joke, meant to lift the heavy atmosphere that talking about Ivan tended to surround him with.
It was at about this time that they arrived back at the place they’d started, and Sergei set his armful of fruits down. He could make out three figures in the distance, which was two less than they’d come here with. The Headmaster was probably elsewhere by now, but that left one other, and scent told him it was Amaya. “We seem to have lost one of our party,” he said neutrally. “I’ll go check up on her. Perhaps you could join the others? They look to be having fun…” Takeru seemed as though he could use some lighthearted activity at the moment. His resolve to live for those who needed him was admirable, but resolutions like that carried a weight all their own.
“Carpe diem."
Kitty’s head turned in the direction of the new voice, and she looked mostly confused before letting out a small ‘meep’ sound as she was unceremoniously tossed over someone’s—Sacred’s, apparently—shoulder and walked further out in the direction of the ocean. Having not been privy to the expression on his face, she could still see where this was going, and had the presence of mind to take a deep breath before she was dropped into the ocean.
The water was pleasantly sun-warmed, and her natural sense of balance was enough to inform her of which way was up, so she didn’t feel an immediate need to surface, enjoying the feeling of weightlessness now that she’d been forced to experience it. Granted, she would rather not have wet her clothes so, but she wasn’t going to complain. When one encountered the unexpected, one could fight it or one could move with it, and she saw no reason in particular to fight this.
She was pushing down with her arms to propel herself the few inches to the surface when thin, but strong arms wrapped around her and hauled her upright. Kitty emerged, fine strands of hair plastered to her face, and something slimy as well, which quickly disappeared with the brush of Saya’s hand. Her best friend was yelling at Sacred, but Kitty shook her head, pushing the wet hair from her face and back over the crown of her head. “It’s all right, Saya. I knew what he was doing. Besides, nobody here would have let me drown, would you?” The question was half-rhetorical, half-directed at Sacred, though not very seriously. In fact, the Russian prefect was smiling brightly, highly amused at their situation, and it didn’t fade even as Saya melodramatically shifted in the water, perhaps floating on her back.
If she’d been asked, Kitty may have advised against that, as it was optimal positioning for being further pranked. But she wasn’t asked, and so when her smile took on a slightly-mischievous edge of its own, well, Saya didn’t have to know. “Well, if it was a bad T.V. drama, saying things like that would only mean you’d be taking it back in a few episodes.” She lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper that she knew both of them would easily be able to hear, “And probably kissing. It’s how those stories go, you know.”
She bit her tongue to keep herself from laughing and did manage the next bit with more or less a straight face. “And then your plucky best friend character would get to say she told you so, so do be careful.” Her nose crinkled just faintly with her amusement, and the straight face was entirely gone.
Just because she was serious most of the time didn’t mean she lacked a sense of humor, after all.
The water was pleasantly sun-warmed, and her natural sense of balance was enough to inform her of which way was up, so she didn’t feel an immediate need to surface, enjoying the feeling of weightlessness now that she’d been forced to experience it. Granted, she would rather not have wet her clothes so, but she wasn’t going to complain. When one encountered the unexpected, one could fight it or one could move with it, and she saw no reason in particular to fight this.
She was pushing down with her arms to propel herself the few inches to the surface when thin, but strong arms wrapped around her and hauled her upright. Kitty emerged, fine strands of hair plastered to her face, and something slimy as well, which quickly disappeared with the brush of Saya’s hand. Her best friend was yelling at Sacred, but Kitty shook her head, pushing the wet hair from her face and back over the crown of her head. “It’s all right, Saya. I knew what he was doing. Besides, nobody here would have let me drown, would you?” The question was half-rhetorical, half-directed at Sacred, though not very seriously. In fact, the Russian prefect was smiling brightly, highly amused at their situation, and it didn’t fade even as Saya melodramatically shifted in the water, perhaps floating on her back.
If she’d been asked, Kitty may have advised against that, as it was optimal positioning for being further pranked. But she wasn’t asked, and so when her smile took on a slightly-mischievous edge of its own, well, Saya didn’t have to know. “Well, if it was a bad T.V. drama, saying things like that would only mean you’d be taking it back in a few episodes.” She lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper that she knew both of them would easily be able to hear, “And probably kissing. It’s how those stories go, you know.”
She bit her tongue to keep herself from laughing and did manage the next bit with more or less a straight face. “And then your plucky best friend character would get to say she told you so, so do be careful.” Her nose crinkled just faintly with her amusement, and the straight face was entirely gone.
Just because she was serious most of the time didn’t mean she lacked a sense of humor, after all.
|Sun so bright, Sea so blue, Sky so clear, Wind so warm, Why is it all I could really do is smile along with you?"|
As Sergei gave an answer to his question, Takeru listened intently to every word. He was not certain but, he could feel something aching inside of him. It was not for the people he had lost but for that mysterious stranger. Somehow, a part of him seemed want to hear more yet is also saddened. It was truly odd for him to do so since he was certain that he had never met that man before. Still, there was something distant within him saying otherwise. His actions during their first meeting proved that. Unconsciously, he reached for that masked man. It was like having a feeling of another inside of him which is not his and yet only belonged to him. Such a confusing thing for him to feel.
There was a similarity with Sacred however, it was not this strong to begin with. Then, there was that eerie dream of being kissed. His lost memories could be the key for him to finally understand everything. Nevertheless, it still eluded him like a puzzle piece. How he wanted to remember everything, yet there was also a part of him that fears it. What if it changes all that he knows? What if he uncovers something so dark and terrible of himself? Will he be able to face it and look at the people around him with a smile? Will he still be him? His self-inflicted questions were only halted when Sergei announced that they had already arrived and saying that they were missing someone. Immediately, he looked around.
At the shore, Sacred, Saya, and Ekaterina seemed to have taken the liberty to test the waters. The spot where the Headmaster should be was nowhere to be found. Somehow, he has a bad feeling but, that man should be fine. With all of the people he had known, the Headmaster was without doubt indestructible. The only one left unchecked was Amaya. He wondered if the girl was fine. She did seem pale earlier and suffering from a headache. Sergei suggested to check up on her while he joined the other three. There was a momentary pause as Takeru considered his options.
"I'll leave her to you, Rasputinov-sensei." He answered with a small smile as he went to a side to put down the fruits that he and Sergei had accumulated from their little exploration. Thinking about the situation, Takeru considered Amaya's well-being. The girl should not be bothered with two people. It would be better to be approached by one person and he has this feeling the best one to do that is their Sensei. After making sure that the add-on food supply would be safe, he made his way to the shore as he caught some of the conversations along the way. It seemed Sacred had began to cause a bit of a trouble.
The pureblood in question looked at the two girls now wet from his doing. Well, he did not escape unscathed from it as the wave made sure for him to share the same fate. Their reactions from his slight mischief were interesting to say the least. The prefect as she had always done scolded him for such inconsiderate action especially towards the princess of Ivan. Actually, he really does not see anything wrong about it. Even more so when Saya tried to glare him down, it reminded him of someone. It was good the prefect had chosen to lay down as a gentle smile was present on his lips. He did not want anyone to see that, so it easily disappeared like a mirage.
As for the blind princess, she seemed completely fine with it. The girl although directed a question to him without a doubt about not being allowed to drown. At this, he simply shrugged and answered with a rather bored tone. "Who knows?" It was then he pointed at the prefect
There was a similarity with Sacred however, it was not this strong to begin with. Then, there was that eerie dream of being kissed. His lost memories could be the key for him to finally understand everything. Nevertheless, it still eluded him like a puzzle piece. How he wanted to remember everything, yet there was also a part of him that fears it. What if it changes all that he knows? What if he uncovers something so dark and terrible of himself? Will he be able to face it and look at the people around him with a smile? Will he still be him? His self-inflicted questions were only halted when Sergei announced that they had already arrived and saying that they were missing someone. Immediately, he looked around.
At the shore, Sacred, Saya, and Ekaterina seemed to have taken the liberty to test the waters. The spot where the Headmaster should be was nowhere to be found. Somehow, he has a bad feeling but, that man should be fine. With all of the people he had known, the Headmaster was without doubt indestructible. The only one left unchecked was Amaya. He wondered if the girl was fine. She did seem pale earlier and suffering from a headache. Sergei suggested to check up on her while he joined the other three. There was a momentary pause as Takeru considered his options.
"I'll leave her to you, Rasputinov-sensei." He answered with a small smile as he went to a side to put down the fruits that he and Sergei had accumulated from their little exploration. Thinking about the situation, Takeru considered Amaya's well-being. The girl should not be bothered with two people. It would be better to be approached by one person and he has this feeling the best one to do that is their Sensei. After making sure that the add-on food supply would be safe, he made his way to the shore as he caught some of the conversations along the way. It seemed Sacred had began to cause a bit of a trouble.
The pureblood in question looked at the two girls now wet from his doing. Well, he did not escape unscathed from it as the wave made sure for him to share the same fate. Their reactions from his slight mischief were interesting to say the least. The prefect as she had always done scolded him for such inconsiderate action especially towards the princess of Ivan. Actually, he really does not see anything wrong about it. Even more so when Saya tried to glare him down, it reminded him of someone. It was good the prefect had chosen to lay down as a gentle smile was present on his lips. He did not want anyone to see that, so it easily disappeared like a mirage.
As for the blind princess, she seemed completely fine with it. The girl although directed a question to him without a doubt about not being allowed to drown. At this, he simply shrugged and answered with a rather bored tone. "Who knows?" It was then he pointed at the prefect